DUMBER  1. SPRIIVO  1836. 

THE 

AMERICAN  NATIONS; 

OR, 

Outlines  of  A  National  History; 

OF  THE 
ANCIENT  AND  MODERN  NATIONS 

OF 

NORTH  AND  SOUTH  AMERICA. 


yx*  4* 
Of  this  wide  Western  Hemisphera^\) 

herejk        -L 

'  ^SSv         C\* 

^*^^>-^     *   O*illf'»ts' 

; T^rsss-  -  -- -^ 


Let  us  retrace  the  history ;  TT  •  J  **/y  j »^/ 

Of  all  the  Nations  dwelling  herejj^       -*-*  *  "*    ^     *  f/* 

Let  us  recall  the  memory 


FIRST  NUMBER,  OR  VOMJME: 

GENERALITIES  AND  ANNALS. 


BY  PROF.  C.  S*  RAFINESQUE, 


PHILADEI.PHIA, 

PUBLISHED  BY  C.  S.  RAFINESQUE, 

NO.  110  NORTH  TENTH  STREET, 

SOLD  BY  THE  PRINCIPAL  BOOKSELLERS, 

AND  IN  LONDON  BY  O.  RICH, 
IN  PARIS  BY  MEILHAC  &  BAILLERE. 

183G 


PROSPECTUS. 

Published  quarterly  at  Five  Dollars  in 
advance  for  Six  Numbers  or  Volumes,  simi 
lar  to  this,  of  nearly  300  pages — each  sep 
arate  Number  sold  for  one  Dollar,  or  more 
when  they  will  contain  maps  and  illustra 
tions. 

A  list  of  Agents  will  be  given  hereafter. 
At  present  the  principal  Booksellers  may 
act  as  such. 

The  Names  ot  the  Subscribers  will  be 
printed  in  a  subsequent  Number. 

It  is  contemplated  to  conclude  these  an 
nals  and  their  illustrations  in  12  Numbers 
or  Volumes.  Therefore  the  whole  cost  to 
subscribers  will  only  be  f  10,  for  which  a 
complete  American  Historical  Library  will 
be  obtained. 

By  remitting  $5  to  the  author,  six  Vol 
umes  are  secured  whatever  be  their  future 
price,  and  will  be  sent  by  mail:  a  similar 
sum  will  be  due  when  the  7th  number  is 
issued.  Those  who  may  prefer  to  pay  $10 
at  once,  will  be  deemed  Patrons  of  the 
work. 

Whoever  subscribes  and  pays  for  5  sets, 
is  entitled  to  a  6th  gratis.  Agents  will  be 
allowed  20  per  cent  commission. 

The  price  of  this  Number  by  itself  is  One 
Dollar,  or  Five  Dollars  for  Six  copies. 

It  contains  an  introduction,  general  view, 
account  of  materials  and  cataclysms,  the 
Linapi  and  Haytian  annals,  with  the  Hay- 
tian  Language,  notes,  tables,  &c. 


THE 

AMERICAN  NATIONS-, 

OR, 

OUTLINES  OF  THEIR 
GENERAL  HISTORY, 

ANCIENT  AN»    MODERN: 

INCLUDING   THE   WHOLE  HISTORY    OF  THE  EARTH 
AND  MANKIND  IN  THE  WESTERN  HEMISPHERE; 
THE    PHILOSOPHY    OF    AMERICAN  HISTORY; 
THE  ANNALS,  TRADITIONS,  CIVILIZATION, 
LANGUAGES,  &c.,  OF  ALL  THK  AMERI 
CAN  NATIONS,   TR1BKS,  EMPIRES, 
AND  STATES. 

With  Maps,  Plates,  Vines,  and  Plans  of  Monuments, 
Tables,  Notes,  and  Illustrations. 

BY  C.  S.  RAFINESaUE: 

Professor  of  Historical  and  Natural  Sciences, 
Member  of  many  Learned  Societies  in  Paris,  Bor 
deaux,  Bruxels,  Bonn,  Vienna,  Zurich,  Naples,  &c, 
in  Europe. — Philadelphia,  New  York.  Cincinnati, 
Lexington,  Nashville,  &c.,  in  America. — The  Ameri 
can  Antiquarian  Society,  &c. 


FIRST   VOJLUME. 


"  All  we  have  hitherto  learnt  respecting  the  ancient  state  of  the 
"  Natives  of  the  Ntw  Continent  is  nothing  in  comparison  to  the 
"  light  that  will  be  one  day  thrown  on  this  subjeet,  if  we  succeed  in 
*'  bringing  together  the  materials  now  scattered  over  both  worlds, 
"that  have  survived  the  ages  of  ignorance  and  barbarism." — Hum- 
Mdt. 


C.  S.  RAFINESQUE,  110  NORTH  TENTH  ST. 

PRINTED  BY  F.  TURNER,  367  MARKET  ST. 

1836 


ENTERED  according  to  act  of  Congress, 
in  the  year  1836,  by  C.  S.  RAFINESQUE,  in 
the  Clerk's  office  of  the  District  Court  for 
the  Eastern  District  of  the  State  of  Penn 
sylvania. 


TO  THE 

SOCIETY  OF  GEOGRAPHY. 
OF    PARIS. 

GENTLEMEN  : — 

To  you  I  dedicate  this  work,  result  of  long  and 
weary  researches.  This  homage  is  due  to  the  public 
approbation  you  gave  to  ray  first  analogous  labor,  ray 
Memoirs  or  Series  of  Researches  on  the  Origiu  of 
Mankind  :  which  I  endeavored  to  trace  philologically 
to  the  centre  of  Asia.  I  had  announced  long  ago  this 
history  of  the  Americans,  the  inhabitants  of  a  whole 
hemisphere.  I  had  quoted  it  in  my  other  works. 
I  now  offer  the  outlines  of  it  under  your  auspices. 

You  have  furnished  the  example  of  cultivating 
along  with  Geography,  all  the  auxiliary  and  connected 
sciences,  which  may  enlighten  it :  particularly  the 
ancient  and  modern  Ethnography,  with  Philology  one 
of  its  bases.  You  will  see  that  I  have  followed  this 
practice  in  availing  myself  of  all  the  sciences  to  en 
lighten  the  history  of  mankind,  the  Ethnography  and 
annals  of  nations  :  above  all  Philology  with  Chrono 
logy  and  Geography. 

The  origins  and  annals  of  the  black  nations,  and 
of  the  American  nations,  were  two  subjects  quite  ob 
scure  and  neglected,  or  the  least  known,  of  the  history 
of  mankind.  Nobody  has  undertaken,  as  yet,  the 
history  of  the  Negro  nations:  a  labor  so  difficult  and 
luckless  as  to  be  despised. 

My  memoirs  on  this  despised  race,  may  perhaps 
furnish  the  bases  of  such  history.  All  the  histories 
of  America  are  mere  fragments  or  dreams.  I  have 
perceived  the  possibility  and  necessity  to  write  a  ge 
neral  and  faithful  history  of  this  hemisphere.  I  now 
offer  the  results  of  this  weary  labor. 


2  DEDICATION. 

You  will  perceive  in  it  many  things  which  have 
already  been  said;  since  it  is  impossible  to  write  his 
tory  without  repetitions;  but  my  plan,  the  whole  point 
of  view,  and  the  results  which  I  draw,  are  my  own. 
You  will  also  find  many  things  which  were  never  told 
or  were  very  improperly  presented.  I  shall  destroy 
many  errors,  hypotheses  and  conjectures  :  since  in 
them  alone  often  consist  our  works  upon  America. 

But  I  shall  not  say  every  thing;  where  so  much 
is  to  be  related,  all  cannot  be  told :  and  I  shall  be 
compelled  to  neglect  several  minute  details.  I  wish 
to  trace  faithful  outlines,  rather  than  write  a  bulky 
work,  like  our  pretending  universal  histories,  which 
however,  dwell  only  upon  one-third  of  the  globe  or 
even  less. 

1  dislike  long  quotations,  and  shall  seldom  em 
ploy  them  :  I  quote  only  when  authorities  are  required 
to  render  an  opinion  more  forcible.  Every  where  else 
I  merely  give  the  abridgement  of  my  great  historical 
materials  in  manuscript,  which  are  arranged  by  ex 
tracts  of  authorities,  and  where  they  may  be  sought 
for  in  case  of  need. 

Accept,  Gentlemen,  the  respectful  homage  of 

THE  AUTHOR. 


PHILADELPHIA,        ) 
October  22d,  1833.  $ 


PREFACE. 

IN  venturing  to  open  a  new  path  in  his 
torical  researches  on  the  earth  and  man 
kind,  it  is  incumbent  on  the  bold  pioneer 
to  state  his  views,  or  at  least  Ho  furnish 
adequate  reasons  for  deviating  so  far  from 
the  usual  track. 

While  every  science  and  branch  of 
knowledge  is  improving,  and  has,  with  rapid 
strides,  made  continual  advances  for  fifty 
years  past  or  more,  is  the  noble  muse  of 
history  to  be  kept  stationary  forever,  by 
compilers  and  classical  plodders  ?  and  for 
America  by  the  foes  of  the  ancient  and 
modern  nations  of  a  whole  hemisphere? 
No.  ...  it  is  time  to  improve  history  as 
every  thing  else ;  to  seek  the  truth  and 
tell  it. 

As  the  human  mind  is  yet  more  swayed 
by  authorities,  than  genius  or  wisdom; 
high  authorities  will  be  given  instead  of 
long  explanations.  Ever  since  the  time  of 
Juvenal,  it  has  been  an  ungrateful  task  to 
write  historical  truth :  men  often  prefer  to 
be  amused,  deceived,  or  helped  in  strife ; 
than  to  be  instructed,  or  receive  sketches 
of  former  times.  Yet  there  is  always  a 
secret  delight  in  viewing  faithful  pictures 
of  ages  past,  of  our  ancestors  on  earth,  and 
our  predecessors  on  the  soil  of  our  homes,  or 
where  we  spend  the  scenes  of  our  own  lives. 

The  worthies  who  have  been  taken  for  mo 
dels  or  guides  in  this  arduous  undertaking, 
are  Solomon,  Moses,  Job,  St.  Paul,  St.  Aug 
ustine,  Plato,  Niebuhr,  Humboldt,  Malcolm, 


4  PREFACE. 

Gebelin,  D'Olivet,  Bryant,  Adelung,  Drum- 
mond,  Pritchard,  Champollion,  Klaproth, 
Jones,  Wilford,  Akbar,  Price,  Bailly,  Rus 
sell,  Beattie,  Herder,  Carli,  Barton  &c. 
They  shall  speak  for  themselves,  in  quota 
tions  of  their  own  words,  instead  of  elaborate 
reflexions. 

From  God  comes  wisdom,  knowledge 
and  understanding — SOLOMON  Prov.  2.  v.  ft. 
Those  who  will  seek  early  wisdom  will  find 
her — SOL.  Pr.  8.  v.  17.  Hear  instruction 
and  be  wise,  and  refuse  it  not — SOL.  Pr.  8. 
v.  33. 

ZE  this  is.  SFR  book.  THU  symbol. 
LDTH  progeny.  ADM  mankind.  BIUM 
in  manifestation.  BRA  in  realization. 
ALEIM  angels.  ADM  mankind.  BDM- 
UTH  in  identic  passage.  ALEIM  angels. 
OSHE  worked.  ATHU  such  symbol.— 
MOSES.  Genesis  ch,  5.  v.  1.  Genuine  mo 
saic  words,  and  genuine  translation  word 
for  word. 

When  I  laid  the  foundations  of  the  earth 
.  .  .  the  morning  stars  sung  together,  and 
the  sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy. — SPEECH 
or  GOD  HIMSELF  IN  JOB  ch.  38.,  Vulgar 
translation:  the  original  is  still  more 
striking. 

The  Hebrew  philosophy  divided  the 
world  in  two  hemispheres,  the  upper  was 
SHMIM  or  Sham-aim^  the  Heavens — the 
lower  was  SHEOL ;  but  SHEOL-TAHTITH 
or  inferior,  was  the  place  of  bad  souls  and 
Rephaim.  (The  true  SHEOL  was  Ame 
rica,  or  the  southern  hemisphere).  The 


PREFACE.  5 

Jesuit  Sanetius  thought  that  Job  had  spo 
ken  of  America. — PETERS,  Dissertation 
on  Job. 

It  is  very  possible  for  modern  learning 
to  understand  better  the  books  of  Moses, 
Orpheus,  and  those  of  all  ancient  nations, 
than  the  Egyptian,  Greek  and  Roman 
commentators :  because  the  intellectual 
knowledge  of  languages  is  improving ;  and 
those  ancient  writers  have,  by  their  genius, 
approximated  to  us,  while  removed  from 
the  blindness  of  their  ages. — GEBELIN, 
Primitive  World. 

The  letter  kills,  but  the  spirit  gives  life. — 
ST.  PAUL  Corinth.  II.  ch.  3.  v.  6.  We 
use  great  plainness  of  speech,  and  not  as 
MOSES  who  put  a  veil  before  his  face,  that 
the  children  of  Israel  could  ,not  stedfastly 
look  to  the  end  of  that  which  is  abolished. 
— Cor.  II.  3.  v.  12,  13. — and  even  unto 
this  day,  when  Moses  is  read,  the  veil  is 
upon  their  heart,  nevertheless  when  it  shall 
please  the  Lord,  this  veil  shall  be  taken 
away. — Cor.  II.  3.  v.  15,  16. 

To  have  a  right  apprehension  of  words 
or  names,  is  a  good  step  to  the  knowledge 
of  things. — PLATO  in  Cratylo. 

The  confusion  of  words  in  the  cause  of 
all  disputes  and  sects. — D 'ISRAELI. 

The  obscure  ages  demand  bold  hypo 
theses  or  total  neglect,  contradictions  are 
inseparable  from  days  of  tradition. — There 
exist  no  instance  of  a  people  really  savage 
having  spontaneously  advanced  to  civiliza- 


PREFACE. 


tion.  Savage  men  are  degenerated  or 
imperfect  creatures.  .  .Words  and  even  few 
are  the  rules  of  analogies  in  nations. — 
NIEBUHR,  Roman  History,  Vol  I. 

It  is  manifest  that  there  are  noble  re 
sources  (for  history)  still  remaining,  if  we 
will  but  apply  ourselves  to  diligent  enquiry. 
There  are  in  every  climate  some  scat 
tered  fragments  of  original  history,  some 
traces  of  a  primitive  and  universal  lan 
guage.  Even  America  would  contribute 
to  this  purpose,  the  more  rude  the  monu 
ments,  the  more  ancient  they  may  possi 
bly  prove,  and  afford  greater  light  on 
enquiry.  BRYANT,  MYTHOLOGY;  conclu 
sion  of  the  work. 

To  accumulate  materials  without  gene 
ralizing  any  idea  is  a  method  as  sterile  in 
history  as  in  natural  philosophy. — The 
geology  of  America  does  not  differ  essen 
tially  from  that  of  the  old  world,  the  strata 
and  the  emersion  from  the  waters  are  not 
newer :  species  long  extinct  have  also  pre 
ceded  those  now  peopling  the  earth,  the 
waters  and  the  air. — The  problem  of  the 
first  population  of  America  is  no  more  the 
province  of  history,  than  the  questions  on 
the  origin  of  plants  and  animals.  When 
we  shall  better  know  the  brown  men  of 
Africa,  with  those  of  the  north  and  east  of 
Asia,  the  American  nations  will  be  less 
insulated — They  have  extended  from  lat. 
68  N.  to  55  S.  or  123  degress  of  latitude, 
in  plains  and  mountains,  assuming  various 
complexions  and  stature.  If  Africa  has 


PREFACE.  7 

140  languages,  America  has  still  more; 
resembling  in  this,  the  Caucasus,  Italy  be 
fore  the  Romans ;  but  they  are  susceptible 
of  classification  into  families.  The  multi 
plicity  of  languages  is  a  very  ancient  phe 
nomenon,  perhaps  those  which  we  call 
American,  belong  no  more  to  America,  than 
the  Magyar  and  Choud  or  Finn  to  Europe. 
— HUMBOLDT,  American  Researches,  In 
troduction. 

If  we  desire  to  be  fully  informed  of  a 
nation's  history,  we  must  not  reject  the 
fables  under  which  the  few  traces  that  re 
main  of  its  origin  are  concealed.  These, 
however  extravagant,  always  merit  atten 
tion  they  have  an  influence  on  the  character 
of  the  people  to  whom  they  relate. — First 
words  of  MALCOLM,  History  of  Persia. 

The  Chinese  often  call  the  king,  the 
kingdom  and  the  nation  by  the  same  name, 
nay,  even  also  the  capital  city. — REGIS, 
History  of  Corea,  in  Duhalde  China. 

The  cradle  or  first  seat  of  mankind  was 
in  Asia,  between  lat.  30  and  50 ;  which  is 
also  the  native  place  of  all  the  domestic 
animals,  fruits  and  grains. — Adelung,  Bail- 
ly,  Higgins,  $c. 

The  Genesis  was  a  compilation  of  Moses 
from  older  annals,  some  perhaps  by  Noah 
himself. — Revd.  Mr.  Davies,  Herder. 

The  patriarchs  of  Moses  and  Pitris  of 
Hindus  were  nations,  personifications  of 
early  tribes. — Drummond,  D'Olivet,  Wil- 
ford. 

The  early  gods  and  kings  of  Greece  and 


8  PREFACE. 

Italy,  were  probably  tribes,  the  chiefs  and 
followers  being  called  by  the  same  name. 
This  is  true  also  of  the  various  Hercules 
or  wandering  Heros. — Dodwell,  Jamieson. 

Trying  them  by  the  languages,  the  Ame 
ricans  will  appear  to  be  children  of  the 
earliest  human  families. — BARTON,  Physi 
cal  Journal. 

A  flood  of  historical  light  has  lately  flown 
from  India  and  Asia ;  but  we  lack  still  the 
real  annals  of  Thibet :  Polynesia  and  Ame 
rica  may  yet  supply  many  facts  and  fill 
some  blanks. — The  original  seat  of  civili 
zation  was  between  the  Ganges  and  the 
Nile,  the  Caspian  and  the  ocean. — The 
first  tribes  after  the  flood  were  fishermen 
and  Frugivores,  next  hunters  who  did 
spread  north  east  as  far  as  America,  and 
shepherds  south  west,  as  far  as  Cape  of 
Good  hope. — PRITCHARD,  Physical  His 
tory  of  Man. 

The  genealogy  of  the  kings  of  England 
is  derived  direct  from  Noah  in  25  genera 
tions  only,  to  Cerdic  first  king  of  Wessex 
in  495 ;  and  through  SCEAF  born  in  the 
ark !  giving  more  than  125  years  for  each 
generation,  which  is  impossible,  arid  proves 
these  names,  successive  tribes  or  dynasties 
till  Woden. — INGRAM,  Saxon  Chronicle. 

The  Ethiopians,  Nubians  and  Egyptians 
are  a  peculiar  race,  perhaps  in  Africa  be 
fore  the  flood. — CHAMPOLLION,  Systcme 
Hieroglyphique. 

The  languages  are  better  guides  than 
physical  characters  for  researches  on  man- 


PREFACE.  9 

kind,  and  roots  more  important  than  gram 
mars. — KLAPROTH. 

Language  belongs  to  man  from  origin^ 
he  never  was  a  dumb  animal,  else  he  would 
always  have  remained  so.  All  languages 
have  something  in  common,  and  something 
peculiar. — BEATTIE,  Theory  of  Language. 

A  thousand  nations  with  a  thousand 
idioms,  are  spread  over  a  thousand  places 
on  earth.  Thrown  against  each  other  like 
the  waves  of  the  sea,  they  blend  and  tend 
to  unity.  Several  rival  languages  are 
formed,  polished  by  contract,  which  over 
spread  the  earth ;  and  break  to  pieces  as 
well  as  nations  and  empires.  Others  arise 
from  their  ruins,  and  strive  again  for  ascen 
dency,  until  at  last  a  people  and  language, 
son  and  daughter  of  all  the  previous  nations 
and  idioms,  heirs  of  their  dominion  and 
wealth;  shall  perhaps  invade  the  whole 
earth,  and  produce  again  the  unity  of 
speech  and  rule. — D'OLIVET,  End  of  He 
brew  Grammar. 

It  is  said,  In  the  beginning  God  made 
Heaven  and  Earth,  that  is  to  say,  the 
seeds  of  heaven  and  earth,  since  their  mat 
ter  was  yet  in  confusion  in  a  potential 
way. — ST.  AUGUSTINE  on  Genesis. 

In  the  whole  Mosaic  text  there  is  no 
Eden,  no  tree,  no  apple,  no  rib,  no  woman, 
no  snake,  no  ark.  .  .  .  but  other  words 
thus  improperly  translated  to  veil  the 
sense.  .  .  .  Adam  is  not  a  man,  but  man 
kind,  Aish  intellectual  men,  Ashe  mate  or 
potent  will,  HUE  our  Eve  is  living  exist- 


10  PREFACE. 

ence !  .  .  .  The  names  of  patriarchs  are 
all  expressive  of  operations  of  mankind.  .  . 
Yet  Moses'  Unity  of  God,  and  Belief  in 
Immortality  is  evident  throughout ;  al 
though  so  obscured  by  the  translation  as 
to  have  been  doubted.  .  .  .  Moses  with 
his  veils  is  made  absurd ;  raising  the  veils 
he  appears  wise,  deep,  consistent,  even 
more  enlightened  than  our  age  on  many 
points. — D'OLIVET,  Notes  on  Genesis. 

Whenever  the  numerical  letters  of  Mo 
ses  are  taken  in  their  material  sense,  inex 
tricable  difficulties  have  arisen ;  and  which 
is  the  true  version  out  of  the  3  is  doubtful : 
the  deep  mosaic  meaning  and  import  shall 
never  be  known,  until  the  ancient  lost  sci 
ence  of  numbers  is  restored,  which  was 
once  known  from  China  to  Egypt  and 
Europe. — D'OLIVET,  last  note. 

Eblis  or  Satan  was  disgraced  from  Hea 
ven,  where  Rezoan  was  his  successor,  and 
exiled  to  Seyestan,  with  the  Snake  and 
Peacock  tribes  his  followers,  Adam  was 
exiled  to  Ceylon,  Eve  to  Arabia  &c. — 
PRICE,  Translation  of  Abijayffer's  His 
tory  of  Arabia. 

Menu  was  Adam,  but  there  are  seven 
Menus,  the  seventh  was  Noah. — SIR  W. 
JONES,  Laws  of  Menu.  WILFORD. 

The  Babylonian  empire  begun  530  years 
after  the  flood,  2790  years  after  Adam. — 
RUSSELL,  Connection  of  Sacred  History. 

Primitive  history  is  under  a  veil,  involved 
in  fables;  but  all  ancient  fables  have  a  his 
torical  base. — BAILLY,  on  Atlantis. 


PREFACE.  1 1 

Before  Adam  God  created  the  Dives 
(angels)  who  had  72  kings  or  Sol-i-man 
for  7000  years,  and  after  them  the  Peris 
govern  for  2000  years, — HERBELOT,  Ori 
ental  Librury. 

Noah  dwelt  near  Cabul  and  Cashmir,  his 
Ararat  was  in  the  Imalaya  mountains. — 
SHUCKFORD,WELLS,  Sacred  Geography  fyc. 

As  early  as  4600  years  before  Christ, 
there  was  a  communication  between  the 
Americans  and  the  east  by  astronomical 
coincidences. — CARLI,  American  Letters. 

Two  great  wars  or  Mahabharat  followed 
by  dispersions  of  mankind,  happened  in  In 
dia  in  3236  and  2501  (before  our  era) ; 
and  the  Indian  solar  empire  of  Berhut  at 
Inderput  now  Delhi,  ascends  16  genera 
tions  beyond  the  first,  at  least  to  3750 
years  B.  C. — Institutes  of  the  Emperor 
AKBAR,  translated  by  GLADWIN. 

Such  are  my  guides.  Are  not  those 
quotations  sufficient? 

For  my  rules  of  criticism,  I  have  taken 
for  guide,  Isaac  Taylor's  excellent  history 
of  the  transmission  of  ancient  books,  Lon 
don,  1827.  They  may  be  analysed  as  fol 
lows,  from  his  own  summary. 

1.  If  the  records  of  antiquity  could  be  de 
prived  of  their  authority,  we  should  also  be 
deprived  of  intelligence,  liberty  and  religion! 

2.  Dates  are  of  little  importance;  being 
anciently  expressed   by  letters,   they  are 
liable  to  errors.     The  Greeks  and  all  eas 
tern   Christians   reckon  5508  years  from 
Adam  to  Christ. 


12  PREFACE. 

3.  Geography  and  natural  facts  are  open 
to  criticism. 

4.  Wonders,  monsters,  miracles,  are  not 
always   fabulous,   but   doubtful.      Natural 
phenomena   if  unconnected   with   omens, 
may  be  right. 

5.  Speeches  and  secret  motives  do  not 
belong  to  history,  they  are  ornaments  of 
rhetoric  or  mere  surmises. 

6.  Facts  are  only  to  be  attended  to,  they 
become  more  certain,  if  corroborated  by 
monuments,  inscriptions,  coins  &c. 

7.  The  silence  of  a  historian  does  not 
invalidate  the  assertions  of  others. 

8.  Contradictions,    exagerations,  preju 
dices,  party  spirit,  national  dislike,  must 
be   allowed  for.     The   arrogance   of  the 
Greeks  and  Chinese,  who  call  barbarians, 
nations  as  good  as  they,  is  shameful,  and 
must  be  noticed,  as  well  as  errors  arising 
from  hiding  defeats  &c. 

The  independent  sources  of  history  be 
sides  writers  are,  1.  remains  of  literature. 
2.  Chronological  documents  and  astrono 
mical  calculations,  3.  Natural  features  of 
nature  and  mankind,  with  permanent  phy 
sical  facts,  4.  Permanent  institutions,  man 
ners,  monuments,  languages  &c.  Lastly, 
remote  facts  may  be  certain ;  although  a 
long  while  elapsed :  whatever  be  the  con 
sequence;  and  even  if  the  first  evidence 
may  have  been  erroneously  transmitted,  or 
not  perspicuous.  But  accumulated  evi 
dence  ought  never  to  be  doubted. 


&*?*&.     &}  ?  &' 


CHAPTER  I. 

GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. — Natural  Re 
gions  of  America. — Ancient  and  Mo 
dern  Nations. — Historical  Periods. 

Since  our  Globe  is  better  known,  it  is  no 
longer  divided  into  4  Continents ;  but  must 
be  divided  into  3  great  parts  of  the  world 
or  Tholomeres,  each  containing  3  lesser 
divisions  or  Geotomes,  viz: 

I.  PROTIIOLIA  or  THOLARKON,  the  ancient 
\vorld,  containing,    1.  Asia,  2.  Africa,    3. 
Europe,  which  are  continents. 

II.  NEOTHOLIA  or   HESPERIA,   the  new 
world,  containing,  1.  Atalia  or  North  Ame 
rica,  2.  Columbia  or  South  America,  which 
are  two  continents  .  .  .  and  3.  the  Antilles 
OP  West  Indies,  the  Archipelagos  to   the 
East  and  North,  Carib  and  Lucayes  islands, 

III.  OCEANIA  or  THOLONESIA,  the  Oceanic 
or  Insular  world,  containing,  1.  Australia, 
which  is  a  continent,  2.  Meganesia  or  the 
great  Islands  from  Japan  till  Ceylan  and 
Madagascar,  3.  Polynesia,  the  small  Eas 
tern  Islands.   These  two  last  form  immense 
groups  of  archipelagos,  or  clustered  islands. 

Therefore  the  terrestrial  world  includes 
6  continents,  and  3  groups  of  archipelagos, 
forming  9  geotomes. 

It  is  of  NEOTHOLIA  that  I  write  the  history, 
of  this  third  of  the  world,  named  likewise 
2 


14  INTRODUCTION. 

America,  or  the  two  Americas ;  a  double 
continent,  crowned  in  the  East  and  towards 
the  two  poles  by  archipelagos. 

Such  an  extensive  part  of  the  world, 
reaching  nearly  to  both  poles,  offers  to 
our  notice  and  researches  a  crowd  of  ob 
jects,  nations  and  events.  If  our  universal 
histories  which  are  confined  to  a  small  part 
only  of  the  old  world,  form  already  bulky 
collections;  it  would  be  equally  so  with 
America,  if  we  had  complete  annals  of  it. 
But,  notwithstanding  the  scanty  materials 
which  have  reached  us  on  its  ancient  histo 
ry  ;  the  modern  annals  and  the  old  traditions 
of  the  nations  dwelling  there,  afford  many 
facts :  and  many  auxiliary  means  contribute 
to  enlarge  the  previous  history,  in  unfolding 
the  origins  and  revolutions  of  the  nations 
and  empires  of  both  Americas.  Thus,  we 
shall  often  have  to  make  a  choice  or  abridge 
these  materials,  particularly  in  these  out 
lines  of  a  general  history. 

Formerly,  historians  wrote  chiefly  chroni 
cles  of  the  empires,  kingdoms  and  republics; 
which  were  often  mere  biographies  of  mo- 
narchs  and  chiefs,  conquerors  and  tyrants. 
We  begin  now  to  think  more  of  mankind 
and  the  nations.  I  shall  follow  this  princi 
ple,  and  trace  at  last  a  national  history  of 
America;  this  subject  is  so  new,  that  we 
have  not  even  yet  a  good  history  of  man 
kind  in  Europe,  much  less  in  Asia  and 
Africa. 

Having  dwelt  in  this  continent  since 


IATRGDUCTICX.  15 


having  settled  in  it  since  1815,  and  having 
travelled  in  it  every  year  to  study  the  monu 
ments  and  productions  thereof:  it  was  since 
1818  that  I  began  to  conceive  the  possibility 
of  raising  the  veil  that  was  thrown  over 
the  annals  of  this  third  of  the  world.  I 
have  visited  the  public  libraries  of  Wash 
ington,  Baltimore,  Philadelphia,  New-York, 
Boston,  Albany,  Lexington,  &c.  to  consult 
all  the  historical  works  on  America,  and 
every  other  part  of  the  world.  I  have  read 
nearly  all  the  travels  in  America  and  other 
distant  countries.  In  the  Ebeling  library 
deposited  in  that  of  Cambridge  University 
near  Boston,  I  have  found  many  ancient 
works  on  America,  often  unique  in  the 
United  States,  and  very  rare  even  in  Eu 
rope.  There  is  but  a  small  number  of  rare 
works,  which  I  have  not  yet  been  able  to 
see ;  I  shall  give  a  list  of  them,  in  order 
that  it  may  be  ascertained  whether  they 
contain  facts  that  have  escaped  me.  My 
researches  upon  the  languages  and  monu 
ments  of  America,  will  compensate  this 
unavoidable  neglect,  since  they  exceed 
whatever  had  been  undertaken  of  the  kind. 
I  have  thus  endeavored  to  collect  and  com 
pare  all  the  facts  relating  to  my  subject. 

I  have  not  imitated,  therefore,  the  lazy 
writers,  who  have  pretended  to  give  us 
histories  of  America,  and  have  commonly 
produced  mere  sketches  of  it,  full  of  ne 
glects  and  defects.  Such  were  Robertson, 
Holmes,  Touron,  Herrera,  &c.,  with  a  crowd 


16  INTRODUCTION. 

of  imitators  and  compilers,  which  confine 
themselves  to  some  years,  or  a  single  re 
gion,  or  the  mere  first  Spanish  invasions. 
They  have,  however,  acquired  some  repu 
tation  either  by  style  or  manner ;  but  they 
have  degraded  history,  by  giving  sketches 
instead  of  it.  We  must  except  Herrera, 
who  does  not  shine  by  the  style ;  but  is  at 
least  a  faithful  annalist  of  the  Spanish  deeds 
and  colonies  during  62  years,  from  1492 
till  1552.  But  Robertson,  although  praised 
for  his  style,  is  only  his  unfaithful  and  im 
perfect  imitator,  and  the  obvious  slanderer 
of  the  American  nations. 

A  complete  criticism  of  the  writers  on 
America,  would  be  desirable ;  but  cannot 
enter  into  the  plan  of  these  historical  out 
lines  ;  although  it  may  find  a  place  in  ulte 
rior  illustrations.  It  will  be  sufficient  now 
to  indicate  that  the  best  works,  or  those 
which  furnish  the  greatest  number  of  his 
torical  materials,  are  the  old  writers  and 
travellers;  Since  the  modern  historians 
and  travellers  (except  Humboldt  and  a 
few  more)  appear  to  forget  whatever  has 
already  been  written  on  America. 

The  historian  of  such  an  extensive  con- 
\  tinent,  should  not  be  a  mere  annalist ;  but 
he  ought  to  know  well  all  the  comparative 
sciences,  sisters  of  history,  such  as  chrono 
logy,  geograghy,  biography,  archeology, 
ethnography,  philology,  &c.  He  ought 
also  to  be  a  philosopher  and  a  philanthro 
pist,  to  know  the  natural  sciences  which 


INTRODUCTION.  17 

become  connected  with  history  by  civiliza 
tion,  agriculture,  and  geology ;  he  ought, 
above  all,  to  be  impartial  and  a  good  critic, 
in  order  to  discard  national  prejudices,  and 
avoid  the  blunders  of  credulity  or  impos 
ture.  What  historian  has  ever  united  such 
acquirements  ?  I  have  tried  to  acquire 
them  :  Have  I  succeeded  ?  I  offer  my 
writings  as  the  answer. 

My  method  has  been  to  make  copious 
extracts  of  all  the  authors  that  I  read. 
These  materials  already  form  a  collection 
of  over  one  hundred  books  of  6000  pages 
on  the  history  of  the  earth  and  mankind : 
whereof  I  avail  myself  for  all  my  historical 
works.  I  have  formed  besides  another  col 
lection  of  iconographic  illustrations,  maps, 
plans,  monuments,  views,  portraits,  alpha 
bets,  symbols,  implements,  costumes,  &/c.; 
which  may  serve  for  proofs  and  atlas  of 
these  works,  published  or  manuscript.  This 
tellurian  iconography,  chiefly  American, 
consists  already  in  ten  great  books  or  port 
folios  ;  having  little  hope  to  be  enabled  to 
publish  them,  I  wish  they  might  be  de 
posited  in  a  great  public  library,  where 
they  might  be  consulted. 

Instead  of  beginning  this  history  of  the 
Americans  by  generalities,  I  should  wish  to 
conclude  the  work  by  such  results ;  but  it 
may  frequently  be  needful  to  deviate  from 
this  plan,  and  present  results  as  they  hap 
pen  to  arise  from  the  facts  and  events. 

The  different  parts  of  the  Western  Hem- 

»>* 


18  INTRODUCTION. 

isphere  are  often  distantly  remote,  and 
insulated,  or  little  connected  in  their  his 
torical  relations.  Austral  America  and 
Boreal  America  have  for  instance  hardly 
any  historical  connection:  they  are  as 
widely  separated  as  China  and  Europe; 
but  all  the  central  parts  of  America  are 
intimately  connected,  above  all  the  moun 
tain  regions  from  Mexico  to  Chili,  which 
offer  the  same  relation  of  civilization,  lan 
guages  and  annalogies,  as  the  Hindu-Euro 
pean  regions  and  nations. 

The  Neotholian  Hemisphere  contains 
many  distinct  regions ;  but  the  natural  or 
physical  regions  are  not  always  identic 
with  the  historical  regions.  The  isthmus 
of  Panama  or  valley  of  Choco  does  not  di 
vide  the  nation  as  it  does  the  two  continents 
of  America :  and  many  groups  of  nations 
are  intermingled  throughout.  The  group 
of  ancient  ARU AC  nations  extended  from 
near  Florida  through  the  Antilles,  Guyana,. 
Brazil  to  Tucuman  and  Magellania.  The 
elder  group  of  TALA  or  atlantic  nations 
could  be  traced  from  the  Ohio  to  Mexico,, 
Guatimala  and  South  America  in  the  west. 

Notwithstanding  this  fact,  it  is  useful  to 
keep  in  mind  the  great  natural  regions  of 
America,  so  as  to  trace  through  them  the 
vicissitudes  of  mankind  in  ancient  and  mo 
dern  times.  Thus  we  find  six  such  regions 
in  North  America,  and  six  in  South  Ame 
rica,  with  3  in  the  Antilles. 

1.  Boreal  region,  or  region  of  the  lakes, 


INTRODUCTION.  19 

stretching  across  North  America,  from  the 
straight  of  Behring  and  peninsula  Alaska 
in  the  west,  to  Labrador,  Canada  and  Nova 
Scotia  in  the  east.  It  is  distinguished  by 
a  rocky  soil,  many  large  lakes  and  millions 
of  small  ones,  surrounded  near  the  pole  and 
on  either  side  by  groups  of  islands.  Its 
southern  limits  are  undefined,  but  Lake 
Erie  forms  one  of  them. 

2.  The  California!!  or  Oregon  region, 
stretching  from   north  to  south  along  the 

1    Pacific  Ocean  from  Fuca  Strait  to  Mexico 

I  and  Guatimala.  It  is  a  region  of  plains 
and  hills. 

3.  The  Mexican  region  or  central  moun 
tains  and  table  lands  from  the  sources  of 
the  Missouri  to  Lake  Nicaragua,   distin 
guished  by  volcanoes,  a  dry  lofty  soil,  &c. 

4.  The    Missouri   region,  extending   in 
vast  grassy  plains  from  latitude  50  to  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico. 

5.  The  Alleghany  region,  stretching  in 
woody  hills  and  mountains  from  Maine  to 
Alabama  and  Illinois.     The  Ozark  moun 
tains  and  the  whole  of  New  England  appear 
detached  portions  of  it. 

G.  The  Litoral  Atlantic  region,  stretch 
ing  from  Long  Island  to  Florida,  Mexico, 
Yucatan  and  Honduras,  forming  a  long 
but  narrow  region  of  level  plains,  sands 
arid  marshes,  skirted  by  sandy  shores  and 
islands. 

The  Antilles  or  West  Indies,  are  all  isl 
ands  ;  divided  into  3  very  natural  groups. 


20  INTRODUCTION, 

1.  The   large  and  hilly  Islands  of  Ja 
maica,  Cuba,  Hayti,  Boriqircn. 

2.  The    Lucayes   or    Bahama    Islands 
north  of  them,  low  and  chiefly  of  coral 
formations. 

3.  The  Carib  Islands  east  and  south, 
commonly  volcanic. 

The  regions  of  South  America  are  1. 
That  of  the  Andes  or  high  volcanic  moun 
tains  extending  from  Santa  Marta  to  the 
Island  of  Chiloe,  stretching  branches  east 
as  far  as  Cumana,  and  east  of  Peru.  The 
hills  of  Panama  from  Nicaragua  to  Choco, 
are  a  detached  part  of  it,  probably  once  an 
island  of  the  size  of  Cuba.  Also  the  Ma- 
gellanic  or  Austral  region,  including  the 
hills  and  islands  south  of  Chili,  all  detached 
from  the  Andes,  with  the  archipelagos  of 
Chiloe,  Chonos,  Fuego,  Austral,  Falkland, 
<&c.  often  volcanic. 

2.  The    Atacama   region,    or   lowlands 
along  the  Pacific  Ocean  from  the  valleys  of 
Darieri  and  Choco  to  Chili,  distinguished 
by  sterility. 

3.  The  Pampas  or  region  of  unwooded 
plains  east  of  the  Andes  from  the  strait  of 
Magellan  to  Paraguay  and  Chaco. 

4.  The  region  of  Brazil,  distinguished  by 
fertile  hills,  mountains  and  valleys,  forming 
a  vast  group  of  high  lands  connected  to  the 
Andes  by  an  isthmus. 

5.  The  region  of  Guyana  or  Parima,  of 
shady  hills  perfectly  insulated  (once  a  large 
island)  by  the  plains  of  the  Maranon  and 
Oronoc  . 


INTRODUCTION.  21 

6.  The  vast  equinoctical  pi  ains  of  Oronoc 
and  Maranon,  surrounding  the  mountains 
of  Parima:  where  deserts,  swamps  and 
forests  are  mixed. 

These  15  regions  are  quite  natural,  dis 
tinguished  by  peculiar  physical,  and  geolo 
gical  features ;  but  they  do  not  coincide 
with  the  ethnological  regions,  where  the 
American  tribes  have  spread  and  inter 
mixed.  It  would  be  difficult  to  state  here 
even  the  most  striking  of  these  last.  It 
will  be  the  aim  of  this  work  to  seek  for 
them,  and  ascertain  their  limits;  which 
have  often  varied  anciently :  while  in  mo 
dern  times  the  European  colonies  and 
states  have  invaded  them  in  all  directions. 

Meantime  the  population  of  both  Ame 
ricas,  must  be  distinguished  in  ancient  and 
modern. 

In  proceeding  from  the  known  to  the 
unknown :  we  ascertain  that  a  multitude  of 
nations  have  come  to  America  since  1492, 
as  colonists  or  visitors.  The  principal  were 

1.  Spanish :  who  have  colonized  or  con 
quered  from  New  Mexico  to  Chili,  and  from 
Florida  to  Buenos  Ayres.  But  they  came 
not  alone,  and  have  brought  along  with 
them  as  auxiliaries.  1.  Italians,  2.  Flemish, 
3.  Biscayans,  4.  Canarians,  &,c.,  while  as 
slaves  5.  Moors  of  Mauritania,  and  G.  Many 
African-negro  nations. 

2:  Portuguese :  who  have  colonized  the 
whole  of  Brazil,  and  brought  there  besides 
many  Negro  nations,  some  Moors,  Gypsies, 
Chinese,  &c. 


INTRODUCTION. 

3.  English:  Who  have  colonized   the 
whole  eastern  side  of  North  America,  Ja 
maica  and  other  islands  of  Antilles,  with 
parts  of  Yucatan,  Honduras,  Guyana,  &c. 
But  they   have  brought   with   them,   the 
Welsh,  Scotch,  Irish,  Germans,  Jews  and 
many  African  nations. 

4.  French:    They   colonized   Canada, 
Lousiana,   Hayti,   several   Carib    islands, 
Cayenne   in   Guyana,  &,c.,  and  although 
conquered  in  North  America  and  Hayti, 
their   language   remains.      They   brought 
along    the    Provencals,    Bretons,    Basks, 
speaking  distinct  languages,  with  several 
African  nations. 

5.  Scandinavians :  Who  partly  settled 
in  North  America  since  the  10th  century, 
did  laterly  colonize  again  Greenland,  with 
Delaware  and  some  Carib  Islands.     They 
include  the  Norwegians,  Danes  and  Swedes. 

6.  Dutch-Hollanders :  Sent  colonies  to 
New- York,  Surinam,  Curazao,  &c.  brought 
Gypsies,  Germans  and  Africans. 

7.  Russians:  Have  invaded  and  partly 
settled  the  north  west  shores  and  islands 
of  North  America ;  bringing  there  Cozacs, 
Calmucs,  and  several  other  Tartarian  sub 
jects. 

8.  Besides  these,  several  other  nations 
have  laterly  visited   America,   or  settled 
therein,  blending  writh  the  above.     All  the 
nations  of  Europe,  even  Hungarians,  Po- 
landers,   Greeks    and    Turks,   have    been 
brought  there.     Pirates  of  all  nations,  even 


INTRODUCTION,  23 

Algerines,  have  wandered  to  America. 
Almost  all  the  nations  of  Africa  have  heen 
led  there  in  slavery.  Asia  has  sent  Jews, 
Hindus,  Gypsies  or  Zinganis,  Chinese  and 
Tartars :  while  Oceania  has  sent  Malays, 
Madagascar s,  Hawayans,  &c. 

This  well  known  fact  of  the  various  and 
anomalous  modern  population  of  both  Ame 
ricas  within  3  or  4  centuries,  will  greatly 
help  us  to  form  a  more  correct  estimate  of 
the  ancient  population  and  colonization  of 
such  vast  countries  during  many  thousand 
years  previous  to  1492. 

It  is  not  yet  suitable  to  give  here  a  com 
plete  list  of  all  the  ancient  nations,  who 
have,  or  may  have  colonized  the  Western 
hemisphere :  this  can  only  be  done  after 
wards  as  a  result  of  the  instituted  enquiries 
on  the  subject.  Meantime  I  state  as  highly 
probable,  even  by  mere  analogy,  that  all 
the  nearest  nations  of  the  Atlantic  or  Pacific 
Oceans,  in  the  Eastern  hemisphere,  have 
either  visited  or  colonized  the  Americas ; 
particularly  from  the  east,  the  bold  naviga 
tors,  Atlarites,  Pelagians,  Phenicians,  Ly- 
byans,  Etruscans,  &c.,  and  from  the  west 
the  ancient  tribes  of  Tartars  arid  Chinese, 
the  Polynesians,  &c.  We  shall  throughout 
these  historical  outlines  find  ample  proofs 
of  this  fact,  exploding  the  erroneous  belief 
that  a  single  nation  could  have  populated 
the  whole  of  the  Western  Hemisphere.  It 
shall  appear  also  that  these  early  settlers 
must  have  brought  along  many  foreign 
tribes,  as  auxiliaries,  vassals  or  slaves. 


24  INTRODUCTION. 

In  my  Atlantic  Journal  of  1832  will  be 
found  a  kind  of  classification  of  the  ancient 
nations  of  both  Americas,  divided  into  25 
groups,  14  in  North,  11  in  South  America. 
But  this  first  attempt,  cannot  be  perfect : 
it  requires  a  close  study  of  all  the  American 
languages,  before  we  can  ascertain  cor 
rectly  all  their  mutual  affinities,  and  reduce 
each  to  the  real  parent  group.  Meantime 
this  attempt,  and  the  further  correction  of 
it  in  this  work,  will  become  very  useful  his 
torical  bases.  I  give  therefore  the  list  of 
the  25  groups,  with  a  well  known  nation 
and  language  as  the  type,  to  which  others 
may  be  gradually  reduced. 

In   North  America  1.  Uski  or  Innuit, 
type  the  Esquimaux. 

2.  Ongwi,  type  the  Hurons  and  Iroquois. 

3.  Linni,    type    the    Linapi    or    Dela- 
wares. 

4.  Wacash,   type   the   Chopunish,    and 
Nutkas. 

5.  Skerreh,  type  the  Panis. 

6.  Nachez,  type  the  Cados  and  Cheti- 
machas. 

7.  Capaha,  types  the  Washas  or  Ozages, 
and  Dacotas  or  Sioux. 

8.  Chactah,   types   the    Chactahs    and 
Chicasas. 

9.  Otali,  Tzulukis  or  Cherokis. 

10.  Atalan,  type  the  Tarascas. 

11.  Otomi,  type  the  Otomis. 

12.  Anahuac,  type  the  Aztecas. 

13.  Maya,  types  the  Mayas  and  Huaz- 
tecas. 


INTRODUCTION.  25 

14.  Cliontal,  type  the  Tzendals  and 
Chols. 

In  South  America  15.  Aruac,  types  the 
Haytians,  Aruacs,  Taos,  &LC. 

16.  Calina,  types  the  Caribs  and  Tama- 
nacs. 

17.  Puris,  type  the  Maypuris. 

18.  Yarura,  types  the  Guaraos  and  Be- 
toys. 

19.  Cuna,  type  the  Dariens. 

20.  Mayna,  type  the  Panos. 

21.  Maca,  type  the  Muyzcas. 

22.  Guarani,  type  the  Tupis  and  Oma- 
guas. 

23.  Mara,)  type  the  Quichuas  and  Ay- 
maras. 

24.  Lule,  types  the  Vilelas  and  Mbayas. 

25.  Chili,  type  the  Chilians. 
Notwithstanding  the  condensed  form  of 

these  outlines,  the  ample  materials  to  be 
brought  together,  will  extend  them  perhaps 
beyond  the  desirable  limits.  In  order  to 
lessen  this  difficulty  and  yet  omit  nothing 
that  is  new  or  important,  the  work  will  be 
divided  into  three  series. 

1st.  The  annals  of  South  America,  where 
many  generalities  will  be  introduced,  that 
need  not  be  repeated  in  the  2d  series,  on 
the  annals  of  North  America. 

3d.  Illustrations  of  these  outlines,  where 
will  be  thrown  and  collected  all  the  colla 
teral  proofs,  documents,  vocabularies  of 
languages,  manuscript  facts  and  events, 
3 


26  INTRODUCTION. 

essential  quotations,  and  results  of  all  the 
investigations. 

The  Peruvian  and  Austral  regions  of 
South  America  will  first  be  introduced, 
because  of  paramount  importance.  By 
the  Peruvian  region  is  meant  the  whole 
western  part  of  South  America  from  the 
equator  to  the  southern  tropic,  and  by  Aus 
tral  America,  the  whole  of  it  from  that 
tropic  to  the  Magellanic  Islands.  The 
gulf  of  Rio  Plata  and  the  river  Paraguay, 
appear  to  divide  these  regions  from  Brazil, 
both  physically  and  historically.  Austral 
America  includes  the  countries  and  nations 
of  Chili,  Tucuman,  Chaco,  Buenos  Ayres, 
Patagonia  and  Magellania ;  but  it  shall 
often  be  needful  to  mention  their  neighbors, 
with  whom  they  are  more  or  less  related, 
and  even  distant  nations  that  are  not  al 
ways  strangers  to  them. 

The  ancient  nations  of  Austral  America 
are  the  least  known  on  many  accounts,  and 
those  on  whom  most  fables  and  systems 
have  been  based.  It  is  there  that  dwell 
the  Patagons,  who  have  been  believed  a 
peculiar  species  of  giants ;  and  those  tribes 
of  Chaco,  &,c.,  which  Azara  has  deemed 
peculiar  men,  with  languages  without  affi 
nities  with  any  other:  which  will  easily  be 
proved  to  be  quite  false. 

If  America  has  had  an  aboriginal  popu 
lation,  or  Autoctons,  men  born  from  the 
soil :  it  is  there  they  should  be  found,  dri 
ven  to  the  south  and  those  remote  climes 


INTRODFCTIOX.  27 

by  the  ancient  colonies  of  other  nations; 
and  they  should  offer  features,  complexions, 
languages  and  manners  totally  different 
from  any  other.  If  all  the  Americans  de-  ) 
rive  from  ancient  colonies,  it  is  still  there 
that  ought  to  be  found  the  primitive  tribes, 
driven  on  by  the  subsequent  colonies  and 
tribes.  Therefore  these  Austral  tribes  are 
exceedingly  interesting  to  study  as  the  most 
ancient  relics  of  American  population. 

But  the  origin  of  the  American  nations 
and  tribes  are  only  to  be  considered  as  a 
branch  of  their  history.  The  accounts  of 
their  dispersion  and  successive  settlements, 
the  history  of  the  events  which  they  have 
remembered  and  transmitted  to  us  by  tra 
ditions  or  annals,  those  of  the  empires  which 
have  been  founded  there  in  ancient  and 
modern  times,  the  study  of  their  civilization 
and  ethnography  ....  offer  surely  much 
more  interest,  and  a  wide  field  of  historical 
facts  or  enquiries. 

It  appears  that  as  soon  as  we  speak  of 
the  ancient  Americans,  we  ought  to  cut 
the  gordian  knot,  and  say  whence  they 
came.  I  do  not  wish  to  explain  before 
hand,  all  my  views  on  this  subject.  I  wish 
to  reserve  them  for  the  results  of  the  en 
quiries  to  be  pursued  in  this  work.  Yet  to 
satisfy  the  general  curiosity  expressed  on 
the  subject,  I  may  venture  to  say  that  I 
have  not  yet  found  in  either  Americas,  any 
people  or  tribe  totally  different  from  any 


28  INTRODUCTION. 

other,  or  without  philological  affinities :  nor 
with  features,  complexions,  and  other  physi 
cal  characters  quite  peculiar.  But  instead, 
all  the  ancient  American  tribes  have  nume 
rous  affinities  between  each  other,  and 
with  races  of  mankind  in  the  Eastern 
hemisphere :  both  physical  and  moral,  as 
well  as  philological. 

If  the  American  nations  sprung  from 
ancient  colonies ;  it  is  among  the  primitive 
population  of  the  earth,  that  their  parents 
must  be  sought  and  found :  since  America 
appears  to  have  been  partly  peopled  even 
before  the  flood.  Therefore  the  systems 
which  would  derive  them  all  from  the  Phe- 
nicians,  Jews,  Chinese,  Tartars  of  later 
ages,  or  any  single  people  whatever,  must 
be  absurd  and  improbable :  since  traces  of 
many  ancient  nations  are  found  in  this 
western  hemisphere. 

It  has  always  appeared  probable  to  me 
that  most  of  the  ancient  colonies  to  Ame 
rica,  must  have  come  there  by  the  nearest 
and  most  direct  way ;  the  same  nearly  fol 
lowed  again  by  Columbus  in  1492 :  either 
ffom  north  Africa  or  south  Europe.  This 
becomes  still  more  probable  if  there  were 
formerly  a  land  or  large  islands  in  the  At 
lantic  Ocean ;  of  which  we  have  ample 
proofs.  Nearly  all  the  nations  from  Flo 
rida  and  Mexico  to  Chili,  appear  to  have 
reached  America  from  the  east,  through 
the  tropical  islands  or  Antilles;  but  the 


INTRODUCTION.  29 

ancestors  of  these  emigrating  tribes,  dwelt 
once  in  Asia,  which  appears  the  cradle  of 
mankind. 

However,  many  nations  of  Brazil  and  Guy 
ana  are  more  recent  and  of  African  origin ; 
while  nearly  all  those  of  North  America 
appear  to  have  reached  America  by  the 
opposite  direction  of  Eastern  Asia,  through 
Alaska  or  the  Streight  of  Behring,  once  an 
Isthmus.  Therefore  the  Colonial  tribes 
came  here  from  the  East,  and  the  North 
West.  It  is  more  doubtful  that  any  came 
from  the  West  or  Polynesia. 

What  is  now  needful,  is  to  trace  these 
colonies,  their  travels,  epochas,  and  ascer 
tain  the  nations  which  they  have  produced 
in  both  Americas.  This  I  will  endeavour 
to  do,  without  being  prevented  by  the  diffi 
culties  of  the  task.  I  shall  always  seek  to 
ascertain  the  true  names  of  each  nation 
or  tribe :  which  have  often  been  disguised 
under  a  crowd  of  nicknames  and  erroneous 
orthographies.  These  names  when  thus 
restored  will  often  furnish  an  original  key, 
to  supply  the  scarcely  known  languages,  or 
lost  traditions. 

The  Brigands  who  brought  desolation 
over  both  Americas  during  two  centuries, 
arid  the  careless  travellers  who  visited  them 
in  search  of  wealth,  took  little  notice  of  the 
languages  and  traditions  of  their  victims 
or  foes.  Thus  we  have  to  regret  the  loss 
of  many  valuable  materials,  merely  indi 
cated.  However,  a  few  enlightened  visitors, 
3* 


30  INTRODUCTION. 

and  the  missionaries  have  preserved  some 
of  them.  The  first  attempt  of  the  kind  was 
the  outlines  of  historical  songs  and  tradi 
tions  of  Hayti,  collected  as  early  as  1498 
by  friar  Roman,  at  the  request  of  Colum 
bus  ;  printed  by  his  son,  and  by  Barcias. 
Yet  this  valuable  document  has  escaped 
the  notice  of  nearly  all  the  writers  on  Ame 
rica  !  evident  proof  of  utter  carelessness  or 
neglect. 

Piedrahita  has  given  some  of  the  histo 
rical  traditions  of  the  Muyzcas;  Juarros 
the  annals  of  the  Toltecas  of  Guatimaia; 
Ayeta  and  Herrera  those  of  the  Mayas  of 
Yucatan.  Yet  they  have  been  neglected 
by  our  historians.  They  have  merely  dwelt, 
and  even  sparingly,  on  the  annals  of  Mexico 
and  Peru.  We  have  besides  fragments  on 
the  early  history  of  the  Ongwis,  Linapis, 
Apalachis,  Caribs,  Dariens,  and  a  few  more ; 
but  \ve  have  to  regret  the  loss  of  the  wrritten 
annals  of  many  civilized  nations,  the  Ta- 
rascas,  Huaztecas,  Zapotecas,  Nicaraguas, 
Chontals,  Chilians,  Panos,  &c.  Some  of 
which  may  perhaps  be  yet  partly  recovered, 
as  those  of  the  Ongwis  and  Linapis  have 
lately  been. 

It  is  only  since  last  age  that  the  study  of 
comparative  philology  has  begun  to  be 
appreciated :  and  quite  recently  that  lan 
guages  have  been  made  subservient  to  his 
torical  researches.  Pigafetta  had,  however, 
set  the  examples  as  early  as  1520  to  collect 
American  vocabularies,  of  which  he  gave 


INTRODUCTION.  31 

two,  the  Brazilian  and  g^agon:  which 
are  quite  Important,  since  by"  them  we 
trace  both  tribes  seen  by  him  to  the  ARUAC 
•  race.  For  lack  of  frequent  ancient  vocabu 
laries,  we  must  often  grope  in  the  dark ; 
but  I  do  not  despair  to  be  able  to  restore 
many  lost  languages,  by  fragments  escaped 
from  the  common  ruin.  I  have  already 
succeeded  with  the  Taino  of  Hayti,  the 
Cahiri  of  Trinidad,  Taiega  and  Apalaclti 
of  North  America,  the  Chontal  of  central 
America,  the  Cotta  of  Peru,  and  the  Seke 
of  old  Chili ;  whereby  I  shall  draw  some 
happy  conclusions. 

Asia  has  been  the  country  of  fables,  Af 
rica  of  monsters,  and  America  of  systems, 
for  those  who  prefer  opinions  to  reality. 
The  systems  and  hypotheses  of  philosophy 
or  ignorance  upon  America,  exceed  all  the 
Asiatic  fables.  A  crowd  of  prejudices, 
false  opinions  and  fantastic  theories,  ..have 
been  asserted  on  this  hemisphere,  often 
mistaking  a  small  part  of  it  for  the  whole. 
Some  have  declared  all  the  Americans  a 
red,  beardless,  naked  and  barbarous  race, 
or  a  peculiar  species  of  men.  Others  that 
they  came  out  of  the  ground  or  from  the 
clouds,  or  over  a  bridge,  instead  of  boats 
or  on  the  ice.  Others  that  they  are  all 
Jews,  or  Malays,  or  Tartars.  Lastly,  even 
that  Eden  was  here  and  Noah  built  the  ark 
in  America !  All  these  systems  and  fifty 
more  brought  forth  by  ignorance  or  pride, 
are  based  upon  the  most  absurd  proofs,  or 


3*2  INTRODUCTION. 

a  few  insulated  facts :  while  there  are  his 
torical  facts  easy  to  prove  that  are  neglected 
or  forgotten. 

Thus  it  is  a  positive  fact  that  many 
ancient  nations  of  the  east,  such  as  the 
Lybians,  Moors,  Etruscans,  Phenicians, 
Hindus,  &c.  had  heard  of  America,  or 
knew  nearly  as  much  of  it,  as  we  did  of 
Australia  and  Polynesia  100  years  ago. 
It  is  as  certain  that  America  contained 
anciently,  as  even  now,  a  crowd  of  distinct 
nations  and  tribes ;  some  of  which  were 
quite  civilized,  perhaps  as  much  as  the 
Spaniards  led  by  Columbus;  the  others 
more  barbarous,  but  not  entirely  savage. 
There  were  but  few,  if  any,  real  savages  in 
America,  dwelling  in  woods  without  social 
ties ;  most  of  them  were  wandering  tribes 
of  fishermen  or  hunters. 

There  were  formerly  in  America  as  now, 
tribes  of  all  complexions,  as  elsewhere : 
yellowish,  olive,  coppery,  tawny,  redened, 
brown,  incarnate  or  white,  and  even  black 
ened  or  negro-like.  Tall  and  dwarfish  men 
from  8  to  4  feet  in  size,  called  giants  and 
pygmies — men  with  various  frames,  skulls, 
aiid  features,  of  all  the  sorts  found  in  the 
eastern  hemisphere. 

The  Americans  had  long  before  Colum 
bus,  large  cities ;  built  of  stones,  bricks  or 
wood,  with  walls,  ditches,  temples,  palaces. 
Some  of  which  were  of  immense  size  and 
population.  One  of  them  Otolum  near 
Palenque  was  28  miles  long,  equal  ,to 


INTRODUCTION.  33 

Thebes,  Babylon  and  Kinoj  in  size  and 
monuments.  Nearly  all  the  ancient  sci 
ences  and  useful  primitive  arts  were  known 
in  America,  as  well  as  commerce  and  navi 
gation,  symbolic  and  alphabetic  writing, 
nearly  all  the  Asiatic  religions,  &c.  The 
most  civilized  nations  had  even  colleges 
and  universities,  canals  and  paved  roads, 
splendid  temples  and  monuments,  &c. 

It  would  be  tedious  to  designate  all  what 
has  not  been  told,  or  been  very  unworthily 
noticed,  upon  America.  The  whole  of 
these  outlines  shall  be  comments  upon  the 
forgotten  facts  relating  to  this  third  of  the 
world.  Such  as  are  found  recorded  by 
chance  in  one  or  few  authors,  scattered  in 
1000  volumes,  unsought  and  unnoticed  by 
nearly  all  the  othef  -writers. 

Respecting  the  chronology  of  the  Ame 
rican  annals,  it  is  rather  obscure  and  doubt 
ful  ;  but  perhaps  not  more  so  than  that  of 
all  ancient  nations  except  the  Chinese.  It 
frequently  ascends  as  far  as  the  floods  and 
even  the  creation.  The  most  ancient  dates 
are  found  among  the  Tols  or  Toltecas  and 
Atlantes,  Mexicans  or  Aztecas,  the  Muyz- 
cas,  Origwis,  Linapis,  &c.  But  it  is  difficult 
to  make  those  dates  agree  among  them 
selves,  or  with  our  oriental  dates.  However 
the  American  annals  may  be  divided  into 
great  periods,  which  can  be  admitted  as 
certain,  and  resting  points  of  history  at 
peculiar  epochas. 


34  INTRODUCTION. 

Here  is  their  tabular  view. 
I.  Ancient  history,  ending  with  Colum~ 
bus  in  1492. 

1.  Antidiluman    period,   beginning   at 
the  creation,  about  6690  years  before  Co 
lumbus  according  to  the  Tols,  and  ending 
with   the  last  cataclysm  of  Peleg,    about 
3788  years  before  Columbus. 

2.  Doubtful  period,  from  that  epocha 
till  the  reform  of  Tol  astronomy,  1612  years 
before  Columbus.     This  includes   several 
subordinate  periods  and  epochas. 

About  3100  years  before  Columbus,  set^ 
tlement  of  the  Linapis  in  Shinaki  or  Firland 
or  Oregon  in  N.  W.  America. 

About  2500  years  before  Columbus,  wars 
of  the  Towancas  and  Ongwis,  the  hero 
Yatatan,  &c.  in  North  America. 

3.  Certain  period,  from  1612  till  Co 
lumbus'  arrival  in  1492.     Many  lesser  pe 
riods  and  epochas. 

442,  after  Christ— End  of  the  Tollan 
kingdom. 

492, — Beginning  of  Atotarho  dinasty  of 
Ongwis. 

558, — Empire  of  Tol-tecas  begins  in 
Anahuac,  and  lasts  till  942. 

840, — Beginning  of  the  wars  of  Zipanas 
and  Caris  in  South  Peru. 

947, — Foundation  of  the  kingdom  of 
Mayapan  by  Cuculcan  in  Yucatan. 

985, — Discovery  of  America  by  the 
Norwegians. 


MATERIALS.  35 

1000, — Conquest  of  Quito  by  the  Skirls. 

1105, — Beginning  of  the  Incas  empire. 

1322, — Foundation  of  Tenuchtitlan  or 
Mexico. 

II.  Modern  history,  from  1492  till  our 
days. 

1.  Colonial  Period,  from  1492  till  1776. 

2.  Independent   Period,   beginning   in 
1776.     The  foundation  of  the  empire  of 
Brazil   in  1822  may  begin  a  subordinate 
period. 

Each  age  may  bear  the  name  of  a  wise 
legislator  or  eminent  personage :  the  ages 
of  modern  history  are  those  of  1.  Columbus, 
2.  Las-Casas,  3.  William  Penn,  4.  Wash 
ington,  5.  Bolivar. 


CHAPTER  II. 

MATERIALS  FOR  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERI 
CANS. — Authors,  Documents,  Sciences. 
— Languages,  Civilization,  <$*c. 

FAR  from  following  the  example  of  many 
American  historians,  who  often  take  a  sin 
gle  guide  for  their  crude  compilations,  or 
avoid  the  trouble  to  consult  all  the  historical 
sources,  I  have  taken  care  in  my  researches 
to  employ  all  the  possible  means  to  reach 
the  truth,  and  collect  all  the  facts  that  are 
scattered  among  a  crowd  of  writers.  I 
have  carefully  analysed,  compared  and 
judged  the  materials,  details  and  events 


36  MATERIALS. 

thus  procured :  nay,  all  the  auxiliary  sci 
ences  have  afforded  additional  fragments 
or  proofs. 

These  materials  may  be  divided  into  10 
series  or  kinds 

1.  Works,  printed  or  manuscript. 

2.  Documents  and  monuments. 

3.  Maps,  plans,  views,  &/C.1 

4.  Natural  sciences. 

5.  Ethnography. 

G.  Traditions  and  annals. 

7.  Chronology  and  astronomy. 

8.  Languages  and  philology. 

9.  Religion,  mythologies,  &c. 

10.  Civilization,  laws  and  manners.. 

The  writers  upon  America  are  very  nu 
merous  ;  but  mostly  defective  or  local.  A 
number,  however,  have  attempted  to  con 
sider  the  whole  continent :  the  principal 
among  those  containing  facts  upon  all  parts 
of  America  are  chiefly 

Herrera,  History  and  Geography  of  Spa 
nish  America  carried  till  the  year  1554. 

Delaet,  Historical  Geography  of  Ame 
rica,  till  1630. 

Garcias,  Origins  of  the  Americans. — 
Spanish  work. 

Carli,  American  Letters. — Italian  work. 

Ogilby,  History  and  Geography  of  Ame 
rica,  till  1670. 

Raynal,  European  Settlements  in  Ame 
rica,  till  1774. 

Alcedo,  Geographical  Dictionary  of  Spa 
nish  America  in  1786. — Spanish  work. 


MATERIALS.  37 

Maltebrun,  Improved  Geography,  1820. 

Touron,  History  of  America,  chiefly 
ecclesiastical,  and  incomplete,  14  volumes 
1768-70,  in  French. 

Robertson,  false  History  of  America  or 
Spanish  Conquests  of  Mexico  or  Peru. 

The  collections  of  travels  by  Hackluyt, 
Purchas,  Harris,  Ramusio,  Barcias,  Pre- 

rost,  &c. 
The    American    researches    of   Ulloa, 
Humboldt,  M'Culloh,  &c. 

I  have  consulted  and  analyzed  all  these 
general  works,  and  many  others  of  less 
account ;  but  I  have  not  yet  read  Hervas 
nor  Compagnone,  knowing  them  merely 
through  quotations 

The  first  Bibliotheca  Americana  or 
catalogue  of  writers  on  America,  was  given 
by  Kennet  in  1701  and  1713.  Another 
appeared  in  England  in  1719 ;  a  third  in 
France  in  18*20.  They  contain  the  names, 
authors,  editions,  dates,  &c.  of  over  300 
works  relating  to  America.  Robertson 
has  given  a  list  of  nearly  as  many,  which 
he  pretends  to  have  consulted,  although  he 
neglected  what  they  tell  us.  Humboldt 
has  also  a  catalogue  of  250  authors, 
consulted  by  him.  In  1831,  Aspinwall 
published  his  American  Library  contain 
ing  771  works ;  and  Warden,  in  Paris,  his 
own,  containing  977  American  works  with 
133  atlasses  and  maps. 

All  this  does  not  complete  the  account 
of  books  on  America ;  since  I  have  seen 
4 


38  MATERIALS. 

many  omitted  in  all  these  catalogues ;  al 
though  I  never  could  meet  some  mentioned 
there.  I  will  carefully  notice  them,  that  it 
maybe  known  where  I  found  my  materials, 
and  what  may  yet  have  escaped  my  re 
searches.  I  have  already  consulted  upwards 
of  600  writers  on  both  Americas,  and  there 
are  at  least  1000  already  printed,  I  mean 
special  or  local  works  connected  with  his 
tory.  If  we  were  to  add  to  these  the  bo 
tanists,  naturalists,  paltry  compilers,  and 
pamphlets,  we  might  make  a  catalogue  of 
3000  works  on  America,  her  inhabitants 
and  productions. 

I  will  refer  gradually  to  them,  and  have 
collected  them  all  in  my  manuscript  illustra 
tions  ;  materials,  printed  works.  There 
fore  we  do  not  lack  printed  materials :  but 
the  choice  of  the  best  is  difficult :  since 
many  works  merely  consist  in  fables,  blun 
ders,  errors,  hypotheses  and  their  constant 
repetitions :  which  ought  to  be  rejected  in 
order  to  gather  facts  and  the  truth.  But 
we  must  not  reject  as  pyrrhoniams  all  that 
may  clash  with  our  ideas  and  systems :  it 
is  chiefly  needful  so  recall  and  restore  the 
events  and  facts  mentioned  by  the  earliest 
travellers  and  observers. 

These  numerous  local  writers  ought  to 
be  divided  into  three  classes.  1.  historians 
and  annalists,  2.  travellers  and  geographers, 
3.  antiquarians  and  philologists.  I  shall 
now  merely  mention  the  most  useful  (which 
I  have  all  consulted)  upon  the  Peruvian 
and  Austral  regions  of  South  America. 


MATERIALS.  39 

1st.  The  principal  historians  are,  1. 
Molina,  History  of  Chili,  2.  Funes,  Civil 
History  of  Buenos  Ayres,  Paraguay  and 
Tucuman,  3.  Lavega,  History  of  Peru,  4. 
Debrizoffer,  history  of  Abipones,  5.  Char- 
levoix  of  Paraguay,  6.  Techo,  on  Ditto, 
7,  8.  Lozano  and  Jolis  on  Chaco,  9.  Mura- 
tori,  and  10.  Renger,  Paraguay. 

2d.  The  principal  writers  who  have 
furnished  historical  facts,  with  geographical 
and  ethnographical  materials,  are  old  tra 
vellers,  1.  Pigafetta  and  Magellan,  2.  Ca 
bot,  3.  Shmidel,  4.  Drake,  5.  Cavendish,  6. 
Acarete,  7.  Knivet,  8.  Frezier,  9  Sepp,  10. 
Brewer,  11.  Nyel,  12.  Schmidtrneyer. 

The  modern  travellers  are,  1.  Azara,  2» 
D'Ulloa,  3.  Humboldt,  4.  Cook,  5.  Byron,  6. 
Laperouse,  7.  Stevenson,  8.  Myers,  9.  Heyn, 
10.  Beaumont,  11.  Gillespie,  12.  Vidal,  13. 
Wedel,  14.  King,  15.  Morrell,  16.  Andrew, 
17.  Temple,  18.  Mawe,  19.  Proctor,  20. 
Graham,  21.  Head,  22.  Pernetty. 

The  principal  original  geographers  and 
ethnographers  are,  1.  Fernandez  on  Chi- 
quitos  1726,  2.  Bueno,  Ditto  1800,  3.  Falk- 
ner,  on  Patagonia  1774,  4.  Molina  on  Chili 
and  Cuyo,  5.  Lozano  on  Chaco  1733,  6. 
Skinner,  Memoirs  on  Peru,  7.  Gili,  South 
America  1782. 

3d.  Lastly  the  auxiliary  writers  on  philo 
logy,  antiquities  and  other  historical  branch 
es  are,  1.  Adelung,  Vater,  Maltebrun,  Balbi, 
&c.,  on  all  American  languages,  2.  Ameri 
can  researches  of  Humboldt,  Macculoh 


40  MATERIALS. 

1829.  Those  of  Depaw  and  Ranking  are 
shameful,  perverting  every  thing  to  support 
false  systems. 

Manuscripts.  There  are  yet  many  such 
extant  on  America,  in  the  libraries  of  both 
hemispheres.  Clavigero  gave  a  long  list 
of  Mexican  Manuscripts.  Funes  quotes 
several  on  Austral  America.  There  are 
several  extant  in  Central  America  and 
South  America,  in  Peru  and  Brazil.  Many 
have  been  lost  through  wilful  neglect,  or 
destroyed  at  the  Spanish  Conquest,  the 
expulsion  of  Jesuits,  &c.  Those  in  the  an- 
-cient  languages,  Mexican,  Tarasca,  Tzen- 
dal,  &c.,  are  now  very  rare,  and  much 
esteemed.  Those  burnt  by  Zumaraga,  the 
Mexican  Omar,  have  been  often  regretted. 
Lord  Kingborough  has  lately  published 
some  at  a  great  cost. 

The  manuscripts  which  I  could  consult 
on  South  America  are  but  few.  Those  on 
North  America  are  more  numerous  and 
very  important ;  particularly  the  traditions 
of  the  Linapis,  Shawanis,  &c.,  they  are 
chiefly  on  wood,  bark,  skins  or  Mosaic 
strings.  But  I  have  received  several  man 
uscript  vocabularies  of  the  languages  of 
Guyana,  Brazil,  Texas,  Mexico,  &c.  and  I 
have  consulted  several  manuscripts  in  the 
libraries  of  Philadelphia. 

There  are,  besides,  in  the  public  or  pri 
vate  libraries  of  all  the  great  cities  of  both 
Americas,  several  interesting  historical 
works,  which  have  never  been  published. 


MATERIALS.  41 

There  are  several  in  Philadelphia,  particu 
larly  the  historical  collections  of  Simetierre. 
Often  the  best  or  most  important  works 
cannot  be  printed :  while  a  crowd  of  paltry 
compilations  are  ushered  to  deceive  the 
public.  This  may  be  deemed  a  remainder 
of  the  prevailing  ignorance  and  error.  In 
stead  of  appreciating  the  learned  and  useful 
works,  the  prevailing  taste  is  for  historical 
romances  and  systematic  fables.  It  is 
needful  to  seek  these  previous  labors,  which 
run  the  rish  of  being  totally  lost,  if  we  will 
not  have  again  to  blush  hereafter  for  these 
historical  losses. 

I  give  the  list  of  such  among  my  own 
manuscripts,  as  have  been  employed  to 
write  this  history.  They  are  yet  in  my 
possession,  but  I  wish  to  see  them  deposited 
in  a  great  public  library ;  where  they  might 
be  consulted. 

1.  Materials   for  the  history,  ethnogra 
phy,  &c.  of  the  Americans,  their  annals, 
chronology,  &/c.  40  books,  begun  in  1820, 
continued  ever  since,  and  not  yet  closed. 

2.  Vocabularies  of  the  ancient  and  mo 
dern  languages  of  both  Americas,  symbols, 
glyphs,  &c,  4  books,  begun  1824. 

3.  Comparitive  geography  and  ethnogra 
phy  of  ancient  and  modern  America,  5 
books,  with  maps,  &c,  begun  1824. 

4    Ancient   monuments   of   North   and 
South  America,  compared  with  the  primi 
tive  monuments  of  the  eastern  hemisphere, 
3  books  and  200  plans,  &c.,  1822. 
4* 


42  MATERIALS. 

5.  TELLUS,  or  the  primitive  History  of 
the  Earth  and  Mankind  in  Protliolia,  Oce 
ania  and  Neotholia,  with  the  ancient  and 
modern   general   ethnography,   30  books, 
begun  in  1821. 

6.  Synglosson,  or  compared  examination 
of  all  languages  and  nations,  6  books,  begun 
1825. 

7.  Iconographical  Illustrations  of  all  my 
historical   works   and   travels,   containing 
over  1000  maps,  plans,  views,  costumes, 
portraits,  alphabets,  symbols,  implements, 
&/c.,  in  10  cartoons,  begun  1810. 

8.  Travels  in  North  America,  in  1802y 
8,  4,  and  from  1815  to  1835.     In   many 
manuscript  books  and  journals. 

I  have  often  been  apprehensive  of  the 
fate  of  Boturini,  for  these  interesting  manu 
script  and  long  researches.  This  has  hap 
pened  already  for  one  of  my  manuscripts* 
As  early  as  1825  I  sent  to  the  Academy 
of  Science  in  Boston,  a  manuscript  of  240 
pages,  being  an  account  of  the  materials 
yet  existing  for  the  history  of  the  nations 
and  tribes  of  America  before  Columbus. 
This  was  for  an  offered  prize  of  $100:  which 
was  never  awarded,  although  my  memoir 
was  declared  the  best  sent.  And  instead 
of  depositing  this  manuscript  in  the  library 
of  the  American  Antiquarian  Society  as 
requested,  it  has  been  lost  or  stolen.  If 
never  recovered,  and  that  the  public  may 
judge  of  the  merits  of  it,  at  such  an  early 
period  of  my  historical  studies :  I  will  state 


MATERIALS.  43 

the  principal  results  of  my  enquiries  there 
in  ;  which  tenor,  together  with  their  length, 
were  the  ostensible  reasons  for  not  award 
ing  a  prize  probably  never  meant  to  be 
awarded. 

I  therein  proved  in  18^05,  1st.  that  there 
are  yet  materials  enough,  notwithstanding 
the  loss  of  many,  for  an  ancient  history  of 
America. 

2.  That  a  complete   American   history 
ought  to  employ  and  combine  all  the  ma 
terials    afforded    by   geology,   geography, 
physics,  chronology,  physiology,  ethnology, 
archeology,  philology,  on  America,  with  all 
the  traditions  of  the  Americans. 

3.  Geology  and  physical  geography  indi 
cates  the  cradles  and  ancient  settlements 
of  mankind,  the  revolutions  of  nature,  the 
places  unfit  for  population,  the  means  of 
access,  probable  route  of  colonies,  &c.  * 

4.  America  has  an  ancient  geography  pre 
vious  to  149'2,  which  ought  to  be  restored. 

5.  The  coincidence  of  names  of  nations 
and  tribes,  afford  a  comparitive  concord 
ance,    indicating   ancient   connections   or 
identitv. 

6.  The   ancient   American   population, 
must  have  been  derived  from  the  nearest 
shores  of  Africa,  Europe  and  Asia.     The 
points  where  all  the  indications  and  tradi 
tions  tend,  are  the  Antilles,  next  Paria  and 
Guyana  in  South  America  ;  Anian  or  Tol- 
lan  and  Alaska  in  the  N.  W  with  Sucanun- 
ga  or  Greenland  to  the  N.  E. 


44  MATERIALS. 

7.  The  philological  solution  of  historical 
affinities,  must  be  sought  in  the  roots  of 
the  languages,  their  conformity  or  analo 
gies,  the  number  of  similar  sounds,  roots 
and  words;    which  are  susceptible  of  a 
mathematical  calculation,  and  referable  to 
the  theory  of  probabilities. 

8.  Many  primitive  nations  in  all  parts  of 
the  earth,  may  thus  be  proved  to  have  been 
akin  or  related. 

9.  Noah's  flood  was  nearly  general ;  but 
perhaps  not  universal.     His  ark  or  THBE 
was  perhaps  Thibet :  and  his  3  sons  3  na 
tions  saved  there. 

10.  It  has  been  proved  that  all  the  anti- 
diluvian  patriarchs  were  Nations,  their  long 
ages  being  the  duration  of  dynasties  or 
states.     This  opinion  may  also  be  enter 
tained  of  many  other  ancient  patriarchs  or 
heads  of  tribes,  every  where,  by  the  usual 
figure  of  personification. 

11.  Peleg's   flood  was  volcanic,  not  so 
general  as  Noah's.     There  may  have  been 
many  successive  cataclysms  blended  in  this, 
as  this  has  been  often  mistaken  in  date  for 
Noah's 

12.  The  cradle  of  the  Tulans  or  Mexican 
nations,  must  have  been  the  Tulan  of  Asia, 
since  Turan  and  Tartary.  There  are  many 
places  called  Tula,  all  over  the  earth,  indi 
cating  settlements  of  Atlantes. 

13.  The  ancient  chronology  of  America 
may  be  restored.    Several  dates  given,  a 
system  proposed. 


MATERIALS.  45 

14.  All  the  races  and  complexions  of 
mankind  are  found  in  America. 

15.  America  was  known  to  the  ancient 
nations,  particularly  the   Atlantes,   Pela 
gians,  Phenicians,  &c. 

16.  Some  highlands  of  America  were 
not  covered  at  Noah's  flood,  and  might  be 
come  the  azylums  of  men,  animals,  and 
vegetation,    However,  but  few  nations  can 
be  traced  to  these  azylums  in  America. 

17.  The   ancient   monuments   of  both 
Americas,   are   similar    to   the    primitive 
monuments  of  Asia,  Africa  and  Europe. 

18.  The  ancient  inscriptions  of  America 
can  be  explained.     A  key  may  be  found 
for  all:  some  are  evidently  pelagic. 

19.  The  religions  of  the  Americans,  were 
similar  to  the  primitive  religions  of  the 
eastern  hemisphere. 

20.  The  manners  and  customs,  of  the 
Americans,  are  very  various,  and  form  no 
peculiar  test. 

21.  Many  American  nations  were  highly 
civilized,  besides  the  Mexicans  and  Peru 
vians:  skilful  in  agriculture,  and  the  arts, 
having  cattle,  colleges,  &c. 

My  reward  for  having  ascertained  and 
proved  those  facts,  was  to  be  denied  the 
prize,  and  to  have  my  manuscript  mislaid 
or  lost  or  stolen  !  My  historical  researches 
ever  since  have  continued  to  confirm  nearly 
all  these  facts.  (Note  1.) 

2.  Documents  and  monuments.  The 
historical  titles  and  proofs,  inscriptions, 


46  MATERIALS. 

medals,  coins,  charters,  &c.,  which  are  so 
common  elsewhere,  are  but  few  as  yet,  in 
America,  belonging  to  early  times :  most 
belong  to  modern  history. 

There  are  some  ancient  inscriptions  scat 
tered  in  South  America ;  but  not  yet  pub 
lished.  Molina  speaks  of  one  on  a  pyramid 
of  Cuyo,  which  late  travellers  have  not 
found.  Those  of  Otolum  near  Palenque 
in  Central  America  begin  to  excite  great 
attention;  and  I  have  sought  a  key  for 
them.  (2) 

Ancient  metalic  coins  and  medals,  really 
Americans,  are  exceedingly  scarce:  yet 
there  are  some  in  Central  America.  Seve 
ral  medals,  perhaps  foreign  and  indicating 
a  communication,  have  been  found,  but 
again  lost  or  neglected ;  few  have  been 
figured  or  explained. 

Implements,  tools,  sculptures,  objects  of 
arts,  pottery,  weapons,  JLC.  of  the  ancient 
Americans  are  found  in  all  the  museums ; 
but  excite  little  attention,  by  not  being 
concentrated,  accumulated  nor  classified. 
Many  fine  specimens  of  arts  have  been 
melted,  or  broken  and  lost.  The  astronomi 
cal  stones  of  the  Mexicans  and  Muyzcas 
have  been  preserved ;  but  those  of  Peru 
and  Central  America  are  lost ;  as  well  as 
that  beautiful  one  of  the  Talegas  of  North 
America,  a  dodecagone,  with  144  hiero 
glyphic  signs,  found  in  the  Ohio,  and  once 
kept  in  a  museum  of  Philadelphia. 

The  ancient  monuments  of  both  Ame- 


MATERIALS.  47 

ricas,  are  very  numerous,  indicating  a  dense 
population  in  places  since  become  wild  and 
desolate,  as  in  North  America,  Guyana, 
Brazil,  &c.  They  are  most  numerous  in 
the  central  parts  of  both  Americas,  and 
lessen  towards  both  ends.  Yet  they  are 
met  from  lat.  45  N.  to  45  S.  They  are 
very  variable  in  different  parts;  by  no 
means  identic,  indicating  different  builders 
or  many  degrees  of  civilization,  from  the 
rudest  arts  to  the  most  refined :  employing 
many  materials,  earth,  clay,  gravel,  stone, 
wood,  unbaked  bricks ;  being  either  irre 
gular  cyclopian  structures,  or  regular  build 
ings  of  rough  or  cut  stones,  pizc  or  beaten 
clay,  &c. 

.  We  do  not  know  as  yet  one  half  of  those 
in  existence,  and  many  have  never  been 
described  nor  figured.  Yet  they  afford 
every  where,  one  of  the  most  evident  and 
certain  base  of  historical  researches,  con 
firming  traditions,  or  revealing  the  seats  of 
former  empires,  their  civilization,  &c. 
They  consist  chiefly  in  mounds,  altars, 
tumuli  or  tombs,  ruined  cities,  villages  and 
forts,  temples  and  dwellings ;  but  we  find 
besides  in  various  places,  traces  of  ancient 
palaces,  bridges,  roads,  causeways,  canals, 
mines,  dromes,  baths,  pyramids,  towers, 
pillars,  rocking  stones,  walls,  wells,  pits  &c. 
They  generally  resemble  the  primitive 
monuments  of  the  same  kind,  met  with  in 
the  eastern  hemisphere,  from  England  and 
Ireland  to  Mauritania  and  Africa,  extend- 


48  MATERIALS. 

ing  east  to  Lybia,  Syria,  Russia,  Persia, 
Tartary,  &,c.  They  have  less  resemblance 
with  the  monuments  of  Egypt,  Greece, 
Rome,  India  and  China ;  yet  some  kinds 
somewhat  assimilate.  In  fact,  there  are, 
throughout  both  Americas,  three  very  dis 
tinct  classes  of  monuments,  indicating  dis 
tinct  arts  and  architecture. 

The  first  or  rudest,  assimilate  nearly  to 
those  yet  used  by  the  rudest  tribes  in  the 
north  or  in  Brazil,  Antilles,  &c.,  indicating 
a  similar  barbarous  state. 

The  second  or  primitive,  is  known  by 
using  wood  and  earth  instead  of  stones  for 
buildiugs. 

The  third  or  most  refined,  employed 
stones,  often  well  cut  as  in  Mexico,  Central 
America,  Peru,  &c.,  and  indicates  arts 
nearly  equal  to  those  of  Egypt  and  India. 

Besides  such  great  monumental  remains; 
there  are  lesser  antiquities ;  fragments  of 
sculpture,  statues,  idols,  painting,  Mosaic, 
&c.,  either  in  metals,  stones,  pottery,  beads, 
&c.,  found  every  where  mixed  with  the 
others. 

But  the  most  singular  and  dubious  relics 
of  antiquity,  are  subteraneous  or  in  excava 
tions  :  these  are  in  caves,  mines,  pits,  &c.: 
while  under  ground  are  found  trees,  stumps, 
charcoal,  ashes,  shells,  pavements,  walls, 
houses,  &c.  that  must  have  been  buried  by 
alluvions,  diluvions  or  new  formed  soil.  It 
has  been  surmised  or  ascertained  that  some 
may  be  antidiluvian :  although  those  in 


MATERIALS.  40 

deep  alluvial  soils,  near  streams,  and  con 
nected  with  graves,  may  have  been  buried 
by  men,  or  fluvial  inundations.  Mummies, 
skeletons  and  bones,  with  human  apparel 
and  implements  have  been  found  in  caves, 
evidently  buried  there  by  human  means, 
and  not  by  floods.  Human  remains  are  but 
seldom  if  ever  connected  with  the  organic 
remains  of  the  soil  and  caves,  even  of  the 
latest  geological  date. 

3.  Geography,  Maps,  fyc.  The  knowl 
edge  of  the  regions  and  localities  inhabited 
by  mankind,  or  where  colonies  are  sent, 
empires  founded,  is  needful  to  history,  in 
order  to  understand  and  treat  the  events 
and  migrations.  The  physical  configura 
tion  of  the  land,  the  climates,  plains,  moun 
tains  and  streams,  have  a  great  influence 
on  civilization  and  communications.  Physi 
cal  geography  is  constant  and  invariable: 
while  civil  or  ethnographical  geography  is 
constantly  fluctuating  in  limits  and  names. 

If  we  had  complete  series  of  maps  by 
chronological  order  upon  America;  we 
should  find  therein  the  materials  for  a  com 
parative  historical  geography,  and  succes 
sive  ethnography,  showing  the  gradual  revo 
lutions  of  mankind.  The  old  maps  of 
America,  those  of  Laet,  the  old  geogra 
phers  &c.  are  very  valuable  for  this  object. 
Many  travellers  in  America,  have  given 
original  maps,  which  furnish  similar  mate 
rials.  I  have  chiefly  used  for  Peru  and 
Austral  America,  the  maps  of  Laet,  Aca- 
5 


50  MATERIALS. 

rete,  D' Anville,  Molina,  Falkner,  Cochranc, 
Wedel.  the  Jesuits,  &c.  Among  the  modern 
general  maps,  relating  to  South  America, 
the  Spanish  maps  of  1810  and  182*2,  the 
English  of  1815,  the  French  of  1830,  the 
latest  American  of  Tanner,  &c.  By  those 
materials  I  have  heen  able  to  trace  and  fix 
four  periods  of  American  geography,  2  an 
cient  and  2  modern. 

I.  Primitive  geography  of  America. 

II.  Ancient  ditto,  or  between  1400  and 
1500. 

III.  Modern  colonial  geography. 

IV.  Modern  independent  geography. 

I  have  formed  Mpt.  maps  of  the  two 
first  periods,  which  shall  be  published  grad 
ually,  or  in  my  Illustrations  of  the  Ancient 
Geography  of  America.  We  have  thou 
sands  of  maps  on  the  early  geography  of 
the  Eastern  Hemisphere,  and  no  one  as  yet 
on  the  Western  Hemisphere !  to  show  the 
respective  limits  and  positions  of  Ancient 
Empires,  Nations,  Cities,  &c.,  except  Clavi- 
gero's  map  of  Anahuac  at  the  Spanish 
conquest,  those  of  Hayti,  Laet,  &c. 

We  have  the  plans  of  Ancient  Mexico 
and  Cuzco;  but  lack  those  of  Tiahuanaco, 
Otolum,  and  many  more  important  for  an 
cient  history.  Several  plans  of  ancient 
sites  of  civilization  have  been  given,  along 
with  those  of  monuments.  I  have  many 
in  Mpt.  yet  unpublished.  The  greatest 
part  of  modern  cities,  are  built  on  ancient 
sites,  from  Mexico  to  Chili.  In  North 


MATERIALS.  51 

America,  the  same  happens  with  Cincinnati, 
Louisville,  Pittsburg,  St.  Louis,  Philadel 
phia,  Savannah,  &c.  The  views  of  ruined 
cities,  and  those  of  actual  cities,  are  partly 
historical,  connected  with  the  knowledge 
of  gradual  American  civilization. 

Many  ancient  names  of  islands,  lakes, 
streams  and  mountains,  are  preserved  in 
actual  names.  Such  are  Cuba,  Hayti — 
Ontario,  Erie,  Titicaca — Ohio,  Alatamaha, 
Maranon,  Parana,  Rivers. — Alleghanies, 
Andes,  Parima,  Mountains,  &c.  When 
the  names  have  been  changed,  it  is  the  duty 
of  the  historical  geographer  to  compare 
the  old  and  new  names. 

The  Mexicans  and  other  civilized  ancient 
nations,  could  draw  and  paint  maps.  Even 
our  North  American  tribes  can  draw  rude 
maps  on  skins  or  bark.  Some  of  these  are 
preserved  in  museums;  but  none  have  ever 
been  published :  although  some  are  pretty 
correct  and  deserving  it. 

4.  Natural  Sciences.  They  are  now 
becoming  sisters  of  history.  Geology  is 
connected  with  geography.  Botany  and 
Zoology,  acquaint  us  with  trees,  plants  and 
animals,  which  were  used  in  the  arts  and 
agriculture  at  different  periods.  The  Asi 
atic  origine  of  maize,  called  maza  by  He- 
siod  and  known  to  the  Pelagians  (Hughes 
Greece,)  has  been  unperceived  by  Hum- 
boldt  and  many  others,  although  it  throws 
some  light  on  the  early  migrations  and 


52  MATERIALS. 

communications  of  tribes.  Maize  was  cul 
tivated  in  Assyria,  West  Tartary,  North 
Africa  and  Java,  before  1492,  as  asserted 
by  Marco  Polo,  Crawford,  Raffles.  Gebe- 
lin,  &c.  (3) 

America  had  anciently  several  cereal 
plants,  besides  maize,  two  kinds  of  indi 
genous  wheat  and  barley  in  Chili.  The 
Quinoa  and  Zizania,  the  rice  of  South  and 
North  America.  Many  roots,  beans,  seeds, 
fruits  and  flowers,  were  cultivated  from 
Canada  to  Chili.  Native  dies  were  abund 
ant,  the  indigo  and  annato  were  natives. 
Red  and  yellow  cochineal  were  nursed  and 
collected.  Many  peculiar  kinds  of  cotton, 
silks,  hemp,  flax,  agave,  palm,  &c,  were 
cultivated  or  collected  to  use  for  cloths, 
threads,  ropes,  &c. 

Paleontology,  a  new  science,  seeks  for 
the  remains  of  animals  dwelling  on  earth, 
before  mankind.  America  has  already 
afforded  the  huge  mastodons,  elephants, 
megatherium,  megalonyx,  as  primitive  land 
animals,  arid  many  large  reptiles,  crocodiles 
of  streams  and  lakes. 

American  Zoology  is  very  peculiar:  a 
few  arctic  quadrupeds,  birds  and  insects  ex- 
cepted ;  all  the  animals  of  this  hemisphere 
are  peculiar  to  it.  Reptiles  almost  entirely 
such,  even  in  the  North.  All  the  American 
monkeys  form  distinct  species.  The  tropi 
cal  animals  of  the  two  hemispheres  are 
distinct,  even  often  in  genera.  Out  of  33 


MATERIALS.  53 

quadrupeds  formerly  domesticated  in  Amer 
ica,  the  dog  only  may  be  deemed  a  stranger: 
and  it  had  even  many  American  varieties. 

The  domestic  quadrupeds  of  ancient 
America  were  33,  while  only  25  in  Asia, 
Africa  and  Europe.  Among  them  were  4 
species  of  Vicunia,  4  of  Agutis,  2  deer, 
2  hogs,  10  monkeys,  &c.  See  my  disserta 
tion  on  the  domestic  animals  of  both  hem 
ispheres,  1832.  Americans  had  also  tamed 
32  birds  or  fowls,  as  many  as  Asia,  &c.,  and 
even  some  reptiles,  fishes,  insects,  &c.,  had 
become  domestic:  altogether  112  in  Amer 
ica  and  only  80  in  Europe,  Asia,  &c.,  before 
1492. 

American  botany  offers  many  peculiar 
regions ;  in  the  North  only,  akin  to  Asiatic 
or  European  botany ;  but  becoming  quite 
distinct  in  the  tropics,  still  more  so  in  Aus 
tral  America.  Since  1492  the  European 
colonists  have  brought  many  plants,  that 
are  become  spontaneous  from  Canada  to 
Chili:  these  must  be  carefully  separated 
from  the  ancient  indigenous  plants. 

The  A  meriean  Floras  are  nearly  as  many 
as  the  15  natural  regions  already  indicated, 
each  having  a  focal  seat  or  cradle  in  some 
range  of  mountains.  They  become  richer 
or  more  abundant  in  species  within  the 
tropics,  decreasing  to  the  North  and  South. 
Trees  and  palm  abound  there,  and  disap 
pear  near  the  poles,  the  palms  are  unknown 
beyond  the  36  dgerees  North  and  South. 
The  equator  has  500  species  of  trees  ,•  in 
5* 


54  MATEttlAL*. 

latitude  40  N.  and  S.  only  100  kinds  are 
found,  or  even  less.  Social  plants  arid 
grasses  abound  in  plains,  and  in  the  North 
dwindle  to  mosses  and  lichens. 

Trees  were  early  tools  of  civilization, 
affording  timber,  fuel,  dies,  houses,  boats, 
weapons,  &c.  Fruit  trees  afforded  food  in 
abundance :  even  the  tribes  of  North  Amer 
ica  near  latitude  40  d.  had  40  kinds  of  na 
tive  wild  fruits,  and  had  begun  to  plant 
orchards  of  plumbtrees,  peachtrees,  crab- 
4rees,  nut-trees.  They  knew  how  to  make 
oils  of  nuts,  to  dry  the  fruits,  make  sugars 
out  of  maples  and  other  trees. 

Fish  has  always  afforded  an  ample  sup 
ply  of  food  to  early  nations,  whence  the 
preference  to  dwell  near  streams,  Lakes 
and  shores.  Notwithstanding  the  swimming 
rambles  of  fishes,  it  is  only  the  pelagic  or 
oceanic  tribes  of  them  that  are  common  to 
both  hemispheres.  Most  of  the  resident 
shore  fishes  of  America  are  peculiar  species. 
Still  more  so  with  lacustral  and  fiuviatile 
fishes.  These  are  divided  into  peculiar 
regions.  Our  northern  lakes  form  one ;  ami 
almost  every  large  stream  has  a  peculiar 
generation  of  finny  tribes :  such  are  the 
Mississippi,  Maranon,  Parana,  the  Atlantic 
streams  and  rivers,  those  of  Brazil,  &c. 

Minerals  abound  in  both  Americas.  It 
was  gold  and  silver  that  drew  hither  the 
greedy  Spanish  freebooters.  The  civilized 
nations  knew  mining,  smelting,  casting  and 
forging.  They  used  gold*  silver,  copper, 


MATERIALS.  55 

brass,  lead,  &c.;  collected  and  prized  gems, 
emeralds,  agats,  volcanic  glass,  &c.  Even 
the  less  civilized  tribes  of  North  America 
used  copper  and  lead,  clays  for  pipes,  pot 
tery,  &c.  Iron  was  scarce  because  so  hard 
to  melt,  and  highly  prized ;  but  iron-rings 
have  been  found  as  jewels  around  the  wrists 
of  skeletons. 

Metalic  coins  were  little  known  except 
in  Central  America ;  but  bits  of  silver,  gold, 
tin,  iron,  were  used  as  such.  The  other 
mediums  of  exchange  were  skins,  mats, 
nuts,  cacao,  shells,  beads,  mosaic  works, 
£,c.  Commerce  was  well  known  to  many 
nations;  traders  went  500  miles  to  exchange 
commodities  in  Florida,  Mexico,  Yucatan, 
Peru,  &c.  Navigators  went  by  sea  for  the 
same  purpose  all  over  the  Antilles,  coast 
of  Peru,  and  in  the  great  streams.  It  is 
thus  that  were  found  many  strange  and 
foreign  objects,  jewels,  medals,  metals,  &c., 
all  over  America,  and  in  early  tombs. 

5.  Ethnography.  This  new  science 
which  undertakes  to  describe  nations, 
reckons  already  many  peculiar  branches. 
Anthropography  or  the  knowledge  of  phy 
sical  mankind.  Philology  or  the  compara 
tive  study  cf  human  speech  and  languages. 
Besides  the  nameless  branch  attending  to 
the  moral  ideas,  arts,  institutions,  manners, 
civilization,  governments  and  religions  of 
mankind;  which  might  be  called  moral 
ethnography. 

All  these  studies  become  the  philosophy 


56  MATERIALS. 


of  history,  and  shall  duly  command  my 
attention.  Some  writers  neglect  them 
altogether ;  others,  like  Robertson,  do  not 
know  how  to  collect  and  accumulate  facts 
instead  of  systems:  Rollin  has  shown  in 
his  Ancient  History,  how  useful  moral 
ethnography  may  be  as  an  auxiliary:  al 
though  he  omitted  philology  and  physical 
facts. 

I  have  studied  the  men  of  all  the  parts 
of  the  world,  in  order  to  know  and  com 
pare  them,  better  than  had  been  done. 
All  the  errors  on  the  histories  of  nations, 
proceed  commonly  from  the  slender  or 
partial  views  acquired  or  admitted  by  the 
writers.  There  is  much  to  glean  on  the 
ethnography  of  modern  nations,  and  there 
from  we  may  ascend  to  ancient  ethnogra 
phy.  It  would  be  needful  to  study  well  the 
physical  and  moral  features  of  all ;  the 
shapes  of  bodies,  skulls,  faces  and  limbs ; 
the  complexions  of  the  skin,  hairs  and  eyes ; 
with  the  casual  or  permanent  varieties. 

But,  above  all,  we  must  better  study  all 
the  spoken  languages  and  dialects.  It  is 
strange  that  we  hardly  knowr  anything,  and 
sometimes  nothing  at  all,  on  the  languages 
of  many  existing  tribes,  with  whom  we  have 
intercourse  in  both  Americas.  It  would 
be  desirable  to  procure  at  least  a  vocabu 
lary  of  100  essential  words,  in  each.  Such 
words,  including  the  cardinal  numbers,  will 
goon  become  the  key  of  ethnographical 
philology.  While  the  additional  study  of 


MATERIALS.  57 

phonology  or  sounds  of  languages,  their 
idioms  and  grammars,  their  roots,  and 
verbs,  the  alphabets,  glyphs  and  symbols 
used  to  communicate  ideas,  will  combine 
to  furnish  the  complete  knowledge  of  phi 
lology  as  a  separate  science.  Although 
I  have  not  always  carried  so  far  my  re 
searches;  I  did  so  for  a  few,  applying 
chiefly  myself  to  the  essential  features  of 
languages ;  and  the  unexpected  results  will 
be  surprising. 

American  anthropography  will  teach 
that  there  were  men  of  all  sizes,  features 
and  complexions,  in  this  hemisphere  be 
fore  1492 :  notwithstanding  the  false  asser 
tions  of  many  writers,  who  take  one  nation 
for  the  whole  American  group.  The 
Uskihs,  the  Puruays,  the  Farias,  the  Chons, 
&c.  were  as  white  as  the  Spaniards,  50 
such  tribes  were  found  in  South  America ; 
while  many  tribes  of  Choco,  the  Manabis, 
the  Yaruras,  &c.,  were  as  black  as  negroes. 
All  the  other  shades  of  brown,  tawny  and 
coppery,  were  scattered  every  where. 
There  was  not  a  single  red  man  in  Ame 
rica,  unless  painted  such.  Some  tribes 
had  scanty  beards  as  the  Tartars,  Chi 
nese,  Berbers,  &,c.,  others  bushy  beards. 
The  Tinguis  or  Patagons  were  7  or  8  feet 
high,  and  the  Guaymas  only  4  or  5  feet. 

6.  Traditions  and  Annals.  Many 
American  nations  preserve  a  memory  of 
historical  events  by  unwritten  traditions, 
repeated  from  fathers  to  sons ;  or  commu- 


58  MATERIALS. 

nicated  orally  by  the  priests,  chiefs  or 
elderly  men.  Many  are  preserved  yet  to 
this  day,  by  frequent  repetitions,  being 
embodied  in  songs,  hymns,  maxims,  tales, 
drawings,  or  even  symbolic  figures  and 
signs.  Many  of  those  traditions  are  pre 
cious  for  history,  notwithstanding  the  fa 
bles,  allegories,  metaphors,  personifications, 
&/c.,  which  partly  conceal  them  or  render 
the  meaning  obscure.  We  must  learn  to 
decipher  them  as  we  do  old  inscriptions 
and  medals. 

Although  many  such  are  now  nearly  lost 
for  us,  by  the  extinction  of  the  living  books, 
who  kept  the  remembrance :  there  are 
many  already  collected,  and  of  which  we 
ought  to  make  a  good  use.  But  there  are 
as  many  more,  which  have  never  been 
collected  nor  printed.  I  have  collected 
many  such  in  North  America  in  manu 
script.  It  often  happens  that  the  American 
tribes  will  not  communicate  them  to  their 
foes  or  oppressors ;  but  their  friends  and 
allies  may  hope  to  receive  the  deposit  of 
them.  Every  enlightened  traveller  ought 
to  seek  for  them  wherever  he  goes.  Yet 
after  being  acquired,  they  are  sometimes 
lost  again,  by  neglect.  I  have  known  some 
learned  and  unlearned  men  despise  them 
equally  as  Indian  Stories,  because  they 
despise  the  ancient  American  race.  There 
are,  however,  as  yet  many  historical  songs, 
poems  and  tales  to  collect  among  all  the 
American  tribes,  which  falling  in  good 


MATERIALS.  59 

hands  cannot  fail  to  attract  notice  and  be 
employed   usefully.     Every  one  who   ne- 

flects  or  destroys  them  acts  as  a  vandal, 
lalcolm  has  said  at  the  outset  of  his  his 
tory  of  Persia,  that  we  ought  never  to 
neglect  the  original  notions  of  a  people  on 
its  origin,  or  early  history,  since  therein  is 
found  the  germ  and  spring  of  their  subse 
quent  conduct,  actions  and  opinions. 

My  illustrations  shall  contain  many  un 
published  or  forgotten  traditions,  whereof 
I  shall  avail  myself  in  all  my  historical 
annals  and  researches.  I  consider  those 
of  the  Uskihs,  Dinriis,  Ongwis,  Linapis, 
Shawanis,  Cados,  Natchez,  Ozages,  Ata- 
kapas,  Apalachians,  &c.,  as  highly  import 
ant  for  the  annals  of  North  America.  The 
same  may  be  said  of  the  Mexicans,  Zapo- 
tecas,  Mayas,  Toltecas,  Chols,  &,c.,  for 
Central  America.  Of  the  Haytians,  Cu 
bans  and  Caribs  for  the  Antilles.  And  in 
South  America  those  of  the  Muyzcas, 
Cumanans,  Tamanacs,  Popayans,  Peru 
vians,  Chilians,  Brazilians,  Abipons,  &c. 

7.  Chronology  and  Astronomy.  These 
two  sciences  always  go  together,  and  form 
a  double  key  of  history.  The  American 
chronology  is  by  no  means  fixed  before 
1492,  and  requires  a  skillful  hand  to  pre 
serve  and  compare  all  the  heterogenous 
dates  heretofore  collected.  I  shall  attempt 
to  elucidate  it  gradually;  but  may  often  be 
compelled,  as  in  geology,  to  relate  only 
successive  events  without  dates,  and  merely 


60  MATERIALS. 

referred  to  a  series  of  gradual  facts.  In 
Austral  America,  we  are  told  that  none 
had  notions  of  astronomy  and  dates,  except 
the  Chilians ;  yet  their  chronology  begins 
only  in  1450.  I  doubt  this :  I  rather  be 
lieve  that  their  oral  traditions  have  been 
neglected,  as  well  as  those  of  their  neigh 
bours. 

In  Peru,  there  are  many  positive  dates, 
yet  I  was  the  first  to  reduce  them  to  chro 
nological  order.  In  Brazil  and  Guyana, 
but  few  dates  are  found.  The  Muyzcas 
had  very  early  dates,  yet  few  have  been 
preserved  ;  much  obscured  by  personifica 
tions  of  dinasties,  and  Pietrahita  begins 
their  real  annals  only  in  1490,  or  45  years 
before  the  Spanish  invasion.  In  the  Antilles 
the  dates  are  quite  loose,  and  difficult  to 
reduce  even  to  a  serial  order. 

But  in  Central  and  Mexican  America, 
we  find  many  early  dates  with  a  regular 
chronology.  Yet  some  are  extravagant  or 
contradictory.  I  shall  endeavour  to  eluci 
date  them,  so  as  to  reduce  the  whole  to 
order.  They  must  form  the  base  of  a 
regular  American  chronology,  that  ascends 
by  dates  to  the  flood  and  creation.  In 
Yucatan  the  first  regular  date  only  reach 
to  940  after  Christ. 

In  North  America,  where  the  smallest 
number  of  dates  existed;  we  have  unex 
pectedly  and  quite  lately,  found  that  many 
ancient  dates  could  be  procured.  Cusick 
has  published  those  of  the  Ongwi  traditions, 


MATERIALS.  61 

and  I  have  ascertained  those  of  the  Lina- 
pis.  Both  of  which  reach  to  the  flood  and 
creation,  and  afford  series  of  available 
dates  as  early  as  1600  years  before  our 
era ;  thus  nearly  as  ample  as  those  of  the 
TOL-tecas,  and  as  plain  in  some  instances. 

Astronomy  was  cultivated  by  all  the  civ 
ilized  nations  of  ancient  America.  They 
had  cycles  of  144,  104,  60,  52,  20,  15  and 
13  solar  years.  Humboldt  has  well  wrrit- 
ten  on  that  subject ;  but  much  remain  to 
be  gleaned.  The  northern  tribes  reckon 
by  generations  as  the  Greeks,  the  Polyne 
sians,  &c.,  and  by  winters  instead  of  years, 
moons  instead  of  solar  months.  They  had 
also  a  cycle  of  60  years.  In  Central  Ame 
rica,  &c.  the  months  were  of  20  days, 
including  4  weeks  of  5  days.  But  the  Pe 
ruvians  had  months  of  27  days,  or  3  weeks 
of  9  days  as  the  Etruscans.  The  Muyzcas 
small  weeks  of  3  days,  &c.  No  where  in 
ancient  America,  was  found  the  sabatical 
week  of  days,  based  on  the  7  planets  and 
the  4  quarters  of  a  lunation.  This  is  re 
markable,  as  evincing  a  remote  antiquity, 
and  separation  before  this  week  was  adopted 
in  Egypt,  India.  Syria,  Celtica,  &c. 

Until  120  years  before  Christ  the  TOL- 
tecas  reckoned  only  365  days  in  the  solar 
year,  as  the  primitive  nations  of  Asia :  then 
they  added  the  hours  to  the  year.  This 
forms  their  astronomical  era.  The  Muyz 
cas  had  a  very  complicated  astronomy,  and 
three  kinds  of  years.  The  usual  was  of  20 
6 


62  MATERIALS. 

moons  ,and  the  ecclesiastical  of  37  moons. 
The  horal  division  unknown  in  many  parts  of 
America,  was  of  4  hours  in  the  day  for  the 
Muyzcas  and  Mexicans,  elsewhere  of  5, 10 
and  20.  The  24  hours  and  the  Zodiac  of 

12  signs  with  360  degrees  were  not  known. 
The  Mexican  Zodiac  had  13  signs  and 
104  degrees. 

Arithmetic  is  intimately  connected  with 
astronomy.  A  complete  decimal  numera 
tion  was  known  to  all  the  civilized  Ameri 
can  nations,  and  even  to  the  northern  tribes. 
The  most  rude  tribes  reckoned  by  5  or  the 
manual  mode;  there  are  traces  abo  of  a 
binary  numeration,  the  most  simple  of  all : 
while  others  had  complex  calculations  by 

13  and  by  20  or  scores.   We  find  no  trace 
of  any  by  7,  and  but  slight  indications  of  a 
ternary  numeration  by  3  and  9.     All  these 
American  modes  of  reckoning  may  thus  be 
reduced  to  the  binary,  by  two  or  pairs ; 
and  the  quinary  or  manual  by  the  five  fin 
gers,  of  which  the  decimal  is  the  double, 
and  by  20  the  quadruple. 

8.  Languages.  They  are  becoming  one 
of  the  most  important  aids  in  history.  When 
the  annals  are  ample  and  clear,  the  exami 
nation  of  the  languages  is  merely  a  sup 
plement  to  historical  knowledge ;  but  when 
they  are  obscure,  mutilated  or  totally  lost ; 
languages  then  supply  more  or  less  to  their 
defects  or  loss.  Their  comparative  study 
furnish  us  new  lights  to  ascertain  the  ori- 
gines,  parentage,  dispersions,  colonies,  alii- 


MATERIALS.  63 

ances,  wars,  &/c.,  of  the  nations  thus  depriv 
ed  of  written  annals  or  even  traditions. 
They  serve  also  to  rectify  the  imperfect 
annals  or  the  fabulous  traditions.  This 
study  may  lead  besides  to  trace  the  man 
ners,  religions,  intercourse,  arts  and  scien 
ces  of  nearly  all  nations ;  since  the  proper 
languages  of  each  people  offers  a  picture 
of  the  civilization,  acquired  or  borrowed 
knowledge,  modes  of  life,  &c.  of  each. 

It  is  above  all  in  both  Americas  that  this 
study  is  indispensable  in  historical  resear 
ches  :  I  will  therefore  apply  to  languages 
in  all  cases,  and  make  constant  use  of  them ; 
and  they  will  unfold  new  facts  quite  un 
known,  although  very  important,  Histori 
cal  lights  shall  thereby  be  thrown  on  many 
obscure  subjects,  whence  astonishing  and 
unexpected  results  may  spring,  in  which  I 
shall  depend  as  much  as  upon  mutilated  and 
neglectful  traditions. 

By  taking  into  view  all  the  American 
languages  or  as  many  as  are  already  known, 
we  shall  easily  dispel  the  errors  and  absurd 
systems  of  philosophers  and  philologists, 
who  taking  only  a  few  as  samples  of  the 
whole,  have  either  deemed  all  the  Ameri 
cans,  as  many  Jews,  or  Tartars,  or  Atlan- 
tes,  or  sprung  from  the  ground,  and  so  on. 
Now  the  fact  is  that  these  writers  have  never 
taken  the  trouble  to  compare  the  numerous 
American  languages  and  dialects,  reduce 
them  to  groups,  and  seek  their  affinities 
elsewhere. 


64  MATERIALS. 

Adelung  and  Vater  had  once  stated  with 
out  proof,  that  nearly  1200  languages  ex 
isted  in  America.  Balbi  has  reduced  them 
to  423,  of  which  212  in  Sonth  America; 
but  they  can  be  much  further  reduced,  most 
of  them  being  mere  dialects.  The  whole 
may  be  comprised  in  25  groups  of  langua 
ges,  or  even  less;  which  were  certainly 
identic  in  25  languages  2  or  3000  years  ago : 
and  all  of  which  have  astonishing  affinities 
with  the  groups  of  the  eastern  hemisphere, 
so  as  to  indicate  a  parentage  4  or  5000 
years  ago. 

Vater  and  Maltebrun  have  given  a  few 
hundred  examples  of  such  analogies :  and 
the  systematic  writers  have  supposed  that 
they  had  exhausted  the  comparisons.  Yet 
a  single  language,  the  Chilian,  has  by  itself 
more  affinities  with  the  languages  of  Europe, 
than  all  those  mentioned  by  Vater  and 
others,  put  together  !  The  foreign  or  trans 
atlantic  affinities  of  American  languages, 
vary  from  10  to  70  per  cent,  according  to 
the  nations.  If  we  suppose  that  there  are 
400  languages  in  America,  and  as  many  in 
the  eastern  hemisphere,  and  each  to  have 
about  2000  roots  or  essential  words  only ; 
while  the  mean  affinities  are  only  25  per 
cent :  we  shall  find  as  many  as  200,000 
affinities !  out  of  America,  in  every  Amer 
ican  language  ;  and  in  all  the  400,  as  many 
as  80  millions !  instead  of  the  paltry  reck 
oning  of  1000  or  so.  All  this  is  suscepti- 


MATERIALS.  65 

ble   of  mathematical  proofs,  and  shall  be 
unfolded  gradually  in  these  pages. 

The  theory  about  the  common  exclusive 
grammatical  structure  of  all  the  American 
languages,  is  equally  erroneous  and  based 
upon  partial  facts.  Instead  of  all  the 
American  languages  being  polysynthetic  by 
amalgamating  words,  we  find  in  America 
many  mixt  forms,  and  even  the  pure  mono 
sylabic  :  while  the  amalgamation  of  words 
prevails  more  or  less  in  Europe  and  Africa ; 
chiefly  in  the  Bask,  Italian  dialects,  Greek, 
Berber  and  other  Atlantic  dialects,  the 
Negro  languages,  those  of  Caffraria,  the 
Sanscrit  and  all  the  derived  languages. 

It  had  been  asserted  that  no  American 
language  was  monosylabic :  yet  Balbi  states 
that  the  Guarani  and  Maya  are  such  ;  Na- 
sera  has  lately  proved  the  same  of  the 
Othomi.  Thus  we  have  at  least  3  such 
American  groups  of  languages.  But  there 
are  more ;  nay  many  American  languages 
have  monosylabic  roots,  even  among  the 
most  amalgamated  groups. 

The  most  obvious  grammatical  classifi 
cation  of  American  languages,  has  escaped 
the  acuteness  of  philologists.  I  find  it  in  the 
epithetic  structure,  or  relative  position  of 
ideas.  Under  this  view  all  the  languages 
arrange  themselves  in  three  great  classes 
or  groups.  1.  Regular,  2.  Resupinate, 
3.  Mixt. 

1.  The  Regular  is  the  most  simple  and 
natural  form :  where  the  roots  or  nouns  are 
6* 


66  MATERIALS. 

prefixed,  and  the  adjuncts  or  adjectives, 
expressing  epithetes  or  qualities  follow  or 
are  added.  This  group  includes  in  the 
Eastern  Continent  1.  All  the  Semetic  lan 
guages,  Arabic,  Hebrew,  &c.  2.  All  the 
Atlantic  and  Egyptian  languages.  3.  All 
the  Celtic  and  Cantabrian  languages.  4. 
All  the  Polynesian  and  Malay  languages. 
5.  The  Bhotiya  and  many  languages  of 
Thibet.  6.  Most  of  the  INt-gro  languages. 
7.  Yakut  of  Siberia,  &c. 

In  America  this  group  includes  my  groups 

1.  Innuit  or  Uski.    2.  Ongwi.    3.  Capaha. 
4.  Chactah.     5.  All  the  languages  related 
thereto  in  North-west  America,  the  Ka- 
luchi,  Mandan,  &c.     6.  All   the  Guarani 
languages  of  South  America,  and  perhaps 
many  others,  Mayna,  Mobima,  &c. 

2.  The  Resupinate  or  Reflexed  Group: 
where  the  roots  or  nouns  substantive  are 
reversed,  following  the  adjective  or  epi 
thetes,  which  are  prefixed.  This  second 
mode  of  uniting  ideas  prevails  1.  In  all  the 
languages  of  China  and  Tartary.  2.  In 
all  the  Teutonic  languages  German,  Swede, 
English.  3.  In  most  of  the  Thracian,  Illy- 
rian,  Greek  and  Slavonic  languages.  4. 
In  all  the  Turkish  languages  of  Turan, 
Bokhara,  Turkey.  5.  The  Newari  of  Ima- 
laya.  6.  The  Qua  or  Hottentot  of  South 
Africa. 

In  America,  it  is  the  most  pre vailing  form , 
found  in  my  groups  1.  Linni  or  LinapiF. 

2.  Otali  or  Cheroki.     3.  In  all  the  Mexi- 


MATERIALS.  67 

can  and  Othomi  languages.  4.  Chontal. 
5.  Skereh  or  Pani  and  Shoshoni,  of  North 
America, — and  in  South  America.  6.  Chili. 
7.  Yarura.  8.  Mbaya  and  probably  many 
more :  although  hardly  indicated  by  the 
philologists. 

3.  Mixt  .Form,  which  employs  or  adopts 
more  or  less  the  two  former  modes ;  although 
there  is  always  a  prevailing  form,  that  in 
dicates  the  original  mode  of  uniting  ideas. 
This  mixt  form  appears  1.  In  the  Sanscrit 
and  all  derived  languages.  2.  In  the  Zend 
and  Persian  languages  of  Iran.  3.  In  the 
Pelagic  arid  Italic  languages,  the  Latin, 
Italian,  French,  Spanish,  Greek.  4.  The 
Japanese,  &c. 

,  While  in  America  it  is  found  1.  In  the 
Aruac  languages.  2.  The  Muyzca.  3.  The 
Peruvian  languages,  &c.  of  South  Ameri 
ca,  and  in  North  America.  4.  The  Atalan. 
5,  Mizteca.  6.  Qpata,  and  probably  some 
others. 

This  comparative  classification  of  lan 
guages,  will  greatly  help  future  investiga 
tions.  It  will  show  the  improbability  of  the 
two  opposite  mcdes  of  annexing  ideas  hav 
ing  been  entertained  by  the  same  people  at 
any  time ;  while  the  mixt  form  evinces  amal 
gamations  of  ancient  nations.  We  have 
thus  acquired  another  clue  to  trace  primi 
tive  connections,  another  available  mean 
to  pursue  the  human  steps  on  earth. 

9.  Religions  and  Mythologies.  The 
human  opinions  on  the  past  and  future  form 


OS  MATERIALS. 

every  where  ample  themes  of  thoughts  and 
actions.  From  revelations,  inspirations, 
oracles,  wisdom  and  priestcraft  comingled, 
have  arisen  all  the  worships,  and  rites,  dog 
mas  and  creeds,  swaying  the  human  mind, 
through  hope  or  fear,  love  or  hatred.  The 
history  of  religious  ideas,  is  in  fact  the  his 
tory  of  civilization,  since  they  have  sprung 
together  in  social  men.  Nearly  all  the  re 
ligions  of  Asia  (which  from  hence  have 
spread  throughout  the  earth  along  with 
mankind)  were  found  in  America:  except 
the  modern  creeds.  But  the  traces  of  Ju 
daism  and  Budhism  were  very  faint  and 
local.  Mahometism  was  unknown,  Bra 
in  inism  hardly  known.  Christianity  or  some 
of  its  rites  are  traced  to  Yucatan  only,  and 
may  arise  from  other  sources.  The  most 
prevailing  worships  were  the  primitive  Sa- 
heism,  Solar  worship,  Polytheism,  Dualism 
or  Manicheism,  Shamanism  or  worship  of 
Spirits,  Idolatry,  and  Fetichism  or  animal 
worship.  We  find  throughout  America 
many  modifications  of  these  creeds :  with 
several  complex  mythologies,  more  or  less 
analogous  to  eastern  dogmas. 

The  investigation  of  these  American  re 
ligions  affords  not  only  an  insight  into  the 
ancient  civilization,  but  many  proofs  of  an 
cient  communications  with  Asia  or  Africa. 
Throughout  North  America  the  Dualism, 
mythologies  and  fabulous  traditions  point  to 
a  connexion  with  Tartary.  In  Florida, 
Mexico  and  Yucatan,  begin  to  appear  the 


MATERIALS.  69 

Solar  worship,  and  a  cruel  idolatry  foreign 
to  it.  This  Solar  worship  appears  in  a 
purer  form  in  North  America,  as  far  as  Peru. 
While  in  the  Antilles,  Guyana,  Brazil  and 
Chili,  prevailed  several  worships  of  heaven 
ly  and  terrestial  spirits ;  somewhat  akin  to 
the  primitive  idolatry  of  Africa,  Europe, 
Iran,  India,  China  and  Polynesia. 

American  religions  admitted,  like  many 
others,  of  Priests,  oracles,  temples,  shrines, 
pilgrimages,  holy  places,  sacrifices,  expia 
tions,  confessions,  offerings,  hymns,  venera 
tion  for  animals,  men  and  stars.  Idols 
painted  or  sculptured  in  wood,  pottery, 
stone,  metals,  &c.;  bloody  rites  by  human 
sacrifices,  scarifications,  circumscision,  &c. 
But  none  of  these  practices  were  general, 
some  were  quite  local  and  circumscribed. 
Thus  circumscision  was  only  used  by  the 
Mayas  of  Yucatan,  the  Calchaquis  of  Tu- 
cuman,  &c.  Traces  of  a  triple  god  or 
Indian  Trimurti  have  been  met  from  Ohio 
to  Peru ;  but  it  was  no  where  the  prevailing 
religion.  As  the  same  idea  was  found 
among  the  Celts  and  Polynesians,  it  may 
have  come  by  the  east  rather  than  Polyne 
sia  in  the  west. 

10.  Civilization  and  Manners.  This 
completes  the  history  of  all  nations.  When 
their  annals  are  well  known,  it  becomes  a 
very  proper  appendix  to  them;  when  they 
are  not,  it  is  a  very  needful  supplement  to 
the  traditions,  &c.  But  we  must  not  make 
any  history  consist  merely  in  such  an  ac- 


70  MATERIALS. 

count,  as  often  done  by  negligent  writers. 
The  manners  and  customs  of  every  people, 
are  so  fluctuating,  liable  to  be  changed,  or 
improved  by  civilization,  imitation,  arts  and 
sciences,  &c.;  that  they  cannot  afford  any 
test  of  connections.  They  are  often  bor 
rowed,  from  neighbors  or  strangers,  disused 
after  awhile  by  whims  or  wars,  invented  to 
suit  the  climate  and  productions  it  may 
afford.  We  have  positive  proofs  that  the 
Europeans  have  since  1492  greatly  modified 
the  customs  of  all  the  tribes  they  conquered 
or  visited.  This  must  have  happened  for 
merly  also,  by  other  visits  or  communica 
tions.  Yet,  notwithstanding  the  uncertainty 
of  the  origin  and  duration  of  the  primitive 
American  customs,  they  must  be  studied, 
as  one  of  the  sources  and  objects  of  history. 

We  find,  in  ancient  America,  nearly  all 
the  forms  of  social  civilization  and  manners 
of  the  east.  But  the  Nomadic  life  with 
camels,  oxen  and  sheep,  was  unknown,  as 
well  as  those  animals.  The  American 
cattle  or  lamas,  &c.  of  South  America, 
hogs  of  Coriana,  dogs  and  rabbits  of 
Mexico,  deers  of  Florida,  buffalos  of  Taos, 
were  kept  by  sedentary  civilized  tribes. 
The  Nomadic  wandering  tribes  of  America 
wrere  chiefly  hunters  and  fishermen :  scat 
tered  around  the  agricultural  nations, 
spreading  from  Canada  to  Chili. 

All  the  kinds  of  governments  were  known 
in  America:  Theocracy,  despotism,  mo 
narchy,  oligarchy,  and  democracy.  But 


MATERIALS.  71 

the  most  prevailing  were  theocracy  among 
the  civilized  nations,  oligarchy  among  the 
barbarous  nations:  with  two  peculiar  mo- 
dificaVons,  of  double  kings  as  among  Arabs, 
civil  and  military;  and  chiefs  of  families 
or  tribes,  as  among  all  primitive  nations. 
Queens  were  known  to  but  few  tribes,  al 
though  the  female  line  wras  often  hereditary. 
Written  laws  and  codes  were  known  to  the 
Tol-tecas,  Mexicans,  Mayans,  Muyzcas, 
Panos,  Peruvians,  &c.  Oral  laws  were 
elsewhere  preserved  by  priests  or  magis 
trates. 

Polygamy  prevailed  among  some  tribes 
or  castes,  but  was  not  universal.  The  4 
castes  of  Indians  are  distinctly  found  in 
nearly  all  the  civilized  nations,  often  modi 
fied  into  priests,  nobles,  vassals  and  slaves. 
The  arts  of  music,  medicine,  smithery, 
painting,  sculpture,  architecture,  agricul 
ture,  pottery,  &c.,  were  well  known  to 
nearly  all.  The  sciences  of  geometry, 
geography,  botany,  astronomy,  &c.,  were 
cultivated  from  Mexico  to  Peru,  even 
taught  in  schools  and  colleges ;  with  the 
arts,  the  laws,  the  rites,  and  history  of  the 
country. 

Marsden  has  well  distinguished  several 
degrees  of  civilization  in  Asia.  If  no  Ame 
rican  nation  had  reached  the  Greeks  and 
Romans,  or  our  modern  polished  and  im 
proved  civilization ;  it  is  not  extraordinary. 
But  the  Peruvians,  Muyzcas,  Tol-tecas, 
Mexicans,  Talascas,  &c.,  were  nearly 


72  MATERIALS. 

equal  to  the  Chinese,  Egyptians  and  Hin 
dus  in  civilization;  not  far  removed  from 
the  European  civilization  of  the  15th  cen 
tury  :  nay,  in  some  things  superior.  The 
second  degree  of  American  civilization 
found  in  Chili,  Florida,  Cumana,  the  An 
tilles,  Popayan,  the  Linapis,  Omaguas  &c. 
was  equal  to  that  of  the  Arabs,  Malays, 
Celts,  Cantabrians,  Pelagians,  &c.  While 
the  third  degree  found  in  all  the  barbarous 
nations,  Innuit  or  Esquimaux,  Shoshonis, 
Caribs,  Brazilians,  &c.  was  not  worse 
than  what  we  find  among  the  Fins,  Lap 
landers,  Tartars,  Sames,  Negroes  and 
Hottentots. 

Individual  property  in  land  was  almost 
unknown  in  America;  but  feodal  and  tribal 
property  well  understood.  Common  pro 
perty  of  tribes  and  villages  over  their  ter 
ritories,  was  the  most  usual  tenure,  modified 
by  wars,  conquests,  tributes.  Individual 
property  existed  only  for  tenements  and 
personal  property.  Warfares,  marriages 
and  funerals  were  very  different  in  every 
nation.  The  weapons  of  war  were  clubs, 
arrows,  darts,  lances,  axes,  Macana  swords, 
Sarbacanes  or  blowing  tubes,  slings,  nooses, 
thronged  balls,  &c.  as  elsewhere.  There 
was  a  peculiar  diplomacy,  with  heralds, 
envoys,  messengers.  Shields,  towers,  forts, 
walls,  ditches,  were  used  for  defence,  be 
sides  Estopils  a  peculiar  quilted  armor. 
Flags,  banners,  and  standards  were  known. 
The  calumets,  leaves  or  green  feathers, 


MATERIALS.  73 

council  fires,  arid  white  flags  were  emblems 
of  peace.  Alliances  and  confederations 
existed  from  earliest  times,  also  the  adop 
tion  of  tribes  and  prisoners.  Slavery  was 
hardly  known;  but  vassalage  much  ex 
tended  over  conquered  tribes. 

Dresses  and  ornaments  were  quite  va 
rious.  Seal  skins  used  by  the  Innuit. 
Deer  skins  and  furs  by  the  tribes  of  North 
America.  In  tropical  America  many 
tribes  went  nearly  naked,  with  a  mere 
apron  or  pagne  of  cotton  or  grass  cloth. 
But  the  civilized  nations  were  decently 
clothed  with  cotton  shirts  and  feather  man 
tles.  The  Poncho  is  a  true  American 
dress  known  from  Mexico  to  Chili,  hardly 
known  out  of  America  except  Polynesia.  (4) 

Women  wore  long  pagnes  or  gowns. 
They  made  cloths  of  lama  wool  in  Peru; 
of  cotton,  hemp,  nettles,  grass,  feathers  &c. 
there  and  elsewhere  ;  either  twisted,  plait 
ed  or  woven.  The  Peruvians  and  Chilians 
had  a  peculiar  loom  and  plough.  Cotton 
looms  were  used  in  Florida,  Mexico,  and 
all  over  South  America,  even  by  the  Ca- 
ribs  to  make  hamacs  or  hanging  beds. 
Among  some  nations  women  had  the  most 
labor  to  perform ;  yet  even  the  men  as 
sumed  hunting,  making  canoes,  huts,  wea 
pons,  &c.  More  civilized  tribes  worked 
together  in  the  fields :  The  proud  and  war 
like  employed  vassals  or  slaves. 

Painting   the   body  or  face,  was  usual 
among  many  nations,  but  not  general.     It 
7 


74  MATERIALS. 

was  useful  against  heat  and  flies,  or  was 
used  to  inspire  love  or  terror.  Ornaments 
to  the  head,  ears,  nose,  lips,  wrists,  legsr 
&c.,  were  more  or  less  adopted  by  men 
and  women.  The  hair  was  usually  worn 
long ;  but  many  tribes  cut  it  in  various 
ways,  as  a  crown  or  tuft.  The  beard  even 
when  scanty  was  deemed  unbecoming  by 
many  tribes,  and  totally  eradicated ;  but 
some  tribes  wore  beards.  The  head  was 
often  left  uncovered  ;  but  hats  were  worn 
in  the  N.  W.  and  Central  America,  tur 
bans  in  Paria  and  Florida,  feather  crowns 
in  the  tropics,  Lautas  or  diadem-bands  in 
Peru  and  the  Andes.  Shoes  and  gloves 
were  unknown;  but  sandals,  leggings,  lea 
ther  clods,  and  mocassins  or  slippers  of 
various  substances,  commonly  used ;  with 
singular  snow  shoes  of  bark  in  winter  by 
northern  tribes. 

/ 

NOTES  OF  CHAPTER  II. 

1.  In  1824, 1  published  my  first  essay 
on  American  history,  a  pamphlet  on  the 
Ancient  History  of  Kentucky ',  or  Central 
North  America,  before  1770.  Although 
it  was  a  mere  rude  sketch,  it  contains 
many  important  historical  facts.  I  was 
too  little  advanced  then  in  philological 
studies,  to  give  it  their  support,  and  many 
of  my  surmises  must  be  rectified  by  it. 
My  late  researches  have  also  greatly  im 
paired  the  general  belief  of  the  Tartarian 


NOTES.  75 

origin,  and  western  route  of  the  Mexican 
nations. 

2.  I   published   this   presumed  key  in 
1832  in  my  Atlantic  Journal;    but  many 
accurate  comparisons  are  yet  required  to 
confirm  my  surmises,  although  the  Lybian 
analogies  are  evident. 

3.  In  Hughes'  Travels  in  Sicily,  Greece 
and  Albania  in  1813--14,  published  1820, 
we  find  this  fact  about  Hesiod's  mention  of 
maize,  used  by  the  poor  in  mush  and  cakes 
by  the  early  Greeks :  the  modern  Greeks 
call  it  Arabo-site,  Arabic  corn,  in  Italy  it 
is  called  Grano-turco,  or  Turkish-corn: 
having  reached  Greece  and  Italy  through 
the  Arabs,  and  not  from  America.     It  has 
been  cultivated  in  Java,  Central  Africa, 
Soudan,  &c.  from  time  immemorial,  having 
native  names  in  the  Negro  languages.    Ge- 
belin  thinks  it  was  known  in  Assyria.    Polo 
found  it  in  Tartary  in  the  13th  century. 
Frazer  lately  saw  it  almost  wild  in  the 
Imalaya  mts. :    it  has   never  been  found 
quite  wild  in  America. 

4.  The  Poncho  is  a  long  strip  of  cloth, 
with  a  hole  in  the  middle  for  the  head,  the 
ends  hanging  before  and  behind,  often  fas 
tened  on  the  sides.     It  was  used  by  the 
ancient  Mexicans,  the  Muyzcas,  Peruvians 
and  Chilians.    It  has  been  adopted  as  quite 
convenient  by  the  Spanish  colonists,  and 
is  very  becoming  when  ornamented. 


PTER  III. 


AMERICAN  CATACLYSMS  or  Considera 
tions  on  the  Periods  of  American  Ge- 
ogony,  Ontogeny,  Floods,  and  ancient 
population  tyc.  of  both  Americas. 

History  does  not  merely  consist  in  accu 
mulating  facts:  these  constitute  the  annals 
of  empires ;  but  the  real  philosophical  his 
tory  has  a  nobler  aim.  It  seeks  results, 
teaches  lessons  of  wisdom,  brands  with  in 
famy  the  foes  of  mankind,  and  inspires 
veneration  for  the  benefactors  of  the  human 
race.  It  presents  examples  worthy  to  be 
followed,  and  records  the  crimes  to  be 
avoided. 

The  several  departments  of  history  that 
are  distinguished  as  biography,  civil  and 
ecclesiastical  annals,  moral  and  physical 
surveys  of  mankind,  comparative  philology, 
archeology,  chronology,  mythology,  &e. 
All  combine  to  instruct  and  amuse,  to  record 
the  past  and  present,  and  to  lead  to  better 
future  actions,  an  improved  social  order. 
The  nations  often  forget  the  wise  lessons  of 
time  and  experience  ;  but  they  are  continu 
ally  recalled  to  memory  and  view  by  the 
historians,  who  seek  the  truth,  and  setting 
aside  the  sway  of  human  passions  or  na 
tional  prejudices,  present  the  faithful  mirror 
of  history  to  the  eyes  of  posterity. 

Such  is  my  aim.     American  history  has 


CATACLYSMS.  77 

been  so  much  despised  or  perverted,  that 
few  lessons,  have  been  drawn  from  it:  yet 
it  affords  ample  scope  for  reflection,  study 
and  admiration.  Nearly  one  half  of  the 
habitable  globe,  during  all  the  past  ages, 
cannot  fail  to  offer  a  variety  of  subjects,  to 
draw  the  attention  of  philosophy,  wisdom 
and  philanthropy :  that  mutual  benevo 
lence  of  mankind,  which  ought  ever  to  be 
felt ;  but  is  so  often  discarded  or  forgotten 
through  the  contrary  tendencies  of  pride, 
lust,  cupidity,  and  all  the  baneful  passions. 

The  connections  of  historical  facts  with 
all  the  sciences,  afford  another  useful  theme ; 
that  may  vastly  increase  our  comparative 
knowledge :  much  of  it  has  arisen,  besides 
observation,  from  accurate  comparison, 
analysis  and  generalization,  which  combine 
to  give  results,  enlarging  the  field  and 
sphere  of  human  knowledge,  in  all  its 
branches. 

If  we  go  back,  by  the  help  of  geology,  to 
the  most  remote  periods  of  existence  and 
life  in  this  hemisphere,  we  find  it  like  the 
remainder  of  the  globe,  immersed  under 
the  Ocean.  There,  in  the  depths  of  the 
briny  waves,  the  actual  rocks  now  support 
ing  the  dry  soil,  were  formed  and  matured : 
superposed  and  intermingled  by  aquatic  and 
volcanic  phenomena  and  cataclysms,  if  not 
by  superadded  aerial  depositions.  Then 
were  formed  the  primitive  strata  of  Amer 
ica,  ere  life  had  begun  to  vivify  the  waters ; 
then  were  cast  the  Porphyries,  Granites, 
7* 


T8  CATACLYSMS. 

Shales,  Basalts,  and  other  primitive  or  vol 
canic  rocks,  that  are  now  chiefly  found  in 
Boreal  and  Western  America,  the  Andes, 
Mts.  Parima,  and  Brazil,  the  Austral  and 
Boreal  Islands,  Hayti  and  the  Antilles. 
This  was  the  first  period  of  terrestial  Cre- 
tion. 

After  this  period  of  unknown  length,  be 
gan  the  epocha  of  aquatic  life  ;  when  the 
breath  of  GOD,  moving  on  the  waters,  gave 
life  and  motion  to  organized  aquatic  beings; 
1.  Plants  and  Fucites,  2.  Spongites  and  Al- 
cyonites,  3.  Polyps  and  corals,  4.  Worms 
and  radials,  5.  Sluggs  and  shells,  G.  Mol- 
lusca  and  Cephalopodes,  7.  Trilobites  and 
Crustacites  .  .  .  All  incipient  vegetating 
beings,  or  inferior  unbony  animals,  gradu 
ally  evolved  and  born  in  the  waters  of  the 
Sea.  .  .  .  Followed  by  the  more  perfect 
vertebrated  aquatic  animals,  8.  Fishes  and 
Sharks,  9.  Snakes  and  reptiles ;  lastly,  10. 
Seals  and  whales.  Some  of  which  require 
shallow  water,  to  dwell  and  breed  .  .  This 
was  the  second  period  of  American  Crea 
tion:  Aquatic  life. 

The  third  epocha  is  that  of  the  destruc 
tion  of  aquatic  life,  by  cataclysms  and  de 
positions,  submarine  volcanic  cavernous 
eruptions  or  other  causes,  throwing  sudden 
ly  in  a  soft,  sandy  or  muddy  state,  the  sub 
stances  that  have  formed  the  secondary 
mountains  or  strata  of  psamites,  argillites, 
calcarites,  carbonites,  &c.,  that  over 
whelmed  the  aquatic  tribes  in  their  way  ; 


CATACLYSMS.  79 

which  becoming  therein  entombed  as  living 
medals  of  this  globe,  declare  to  us  these 
mighty  successive  cataclysms  or  floods  of 
sand,  clay,  lime  and  coal ;  now  met  in  vast 
regions,  the  Alleghanies  and  Central  North 
America,  Florida  and  the  Bahama  Islands; 
the  hills  and  plains  of  Brazil,  Chili,  East 
Peru,  and  Central  Maragnon.  .  .  .  This 
was  the  second  period  of  terrestial  forma 
tion  in  America,  the  third  of  successive 
eventful  periods. 

The  fourth  must  have  been  the  rise  of 
the  land  above  the  waters,  if  not  already 
partly  begun.  The  epocha  of  terrestrial 
upheaving  and  distortion  of  strata,  by  an 
awful  inward  force ;  either  volcanic,  or  ca 
lorific,  or  of  growing  crystalization ;  form 
ing  mountains  and  islands,  raising  them 
above  the  Ocean ;  to  become  the  nucleus 
of  future  Continents.  The  American  hem 
isphere  had  then  probably  two  great  islands, 
in  the  North  and  South,  with  many  smaller 
islands  between  them,  in  the  tropical  sea : 
the  Alleghany  land  Atlantis  forming  two 
others  in  the  east,  and  many  others  stud 
ding  the  two  polar  regions.  The  insulated 
mountain  tract  between  Lake  Nicaragua 
and  the  long  valley  of  Choco,  must  then 
have  formed  another  Island  of  the  Antilles. 
Guyana  or  Parima  was  also  another  large 
island :  while  Brazil  was  a  vast  peninsula 
attached  to  the  Andes.  I  have  endeavor 
ed  to  express  this  first  configuration  of 
America  in  my  two  maps  of  North  and 


80  CATACLYSMS. 

South  America ;  when  the  Ocean  was  yet 
about  500  feet  higher  than  it  is  actually. 
Whether  this  cataclysm  was  contempora 
neous  throughout,  or  by  successive  throes 
must  be  ascertained  by  Geogony.  .  .  This 
was  the  fourth  period  of  terrestrial  events 
in  this  hemisphere ;  but  the  first  of  terres 
trial  separate  existence. 

When  the  dry  land  had  appeared,  the 
creative  power  of  GOD  exerted  upon  the 
virgin  mould  of  the  mountains,  drew  forth 
into  life,  Plants  and  Flowers,  Trees  and 
Palms, ;  with  the  successive  terrestrial  ani 
mals,  1.  Worms  and  Slugs,  2.  Insects  and 
Spiders,  3,  Snakes  and  Reptiles,  4.  Birds 
and  Fowls,  5.  Beasts  and  Bats.  Streams 
began  to  flow,  valleys  were  excavated  in 
the  soft  or  yielding  strata  by  heavy  tides 
and  powerful  streams :  then  the  fishes  of 
the  sea  ascended  the  rivers,  and  filled  the 
streams  and  lakes.  A  few  shell  and  other 
aquatic  animals  sent  also  colonies  into  fresh 
waters.  .  .  .  This  was  the  fifth  period  of 
terrestrial  events ;  that  of  terrestrial  life. 

Meantime  the  land  was  continuing  to 
rise,  or  the  ocean  to  sink ;  the  dry  soil  was 
extending :  land  volcanoes  began  to  appear 
in  the  Andes  and  elsewhere,  overwhelming 
some  living  tribes.  The  carbonic  volca 
noes  had  new7  paroxysms,  slaty  mud  involv 
ed  terrestrial  plants  and  trees  in  successive 
eruptions :  the  clay  mud  or  colored  sand 
was  forming  tertiary  strata  on  the  shores, 
involving  sea  animals,  shells,  reptiles  and 


CATACLYSMS.  81 

fishes.  .  .  This  was  the  sixth  period  of  ter 
restrial  events,  that  of  land  volcanoes. 

After  all  these ;  mankind  was  created 
by  GOD,  and  appeared  as  lord  of  the  earth, 
and  the  complement  of  living  creation.  .  . 
This  may  be  deemed  another  Period,  if  we 
like ;  although  it  was  but  the  complement  of 
the  terrestrial  living  productions,  begun  in 
the  5th,  and  probably  proceeding  in  the  6th. 
Where  the  first  man  or  men  appeared  and 
dwelt,  is  unknown  or  very  dubious.  Asia 
is  commonly  deemed  the  first  dwelling  of 
mankind,  and  Central  Asia  or  Thibet  the 
cradle  of  our  race :  although  China,  India, 
Arabia,  Syria,  Ceylon,  &>c.,  claim  the  same 
honor.  But  few  authors  have  placed  this 
cradle  in  America,  and  even  then  not  for 
the  Adamites.  Yet  America  had  some 
inhabitants  before  the  flood,  if  we  are  to 
believe  the  concurrent  traditions  of  many 
American  nations  ;  who  keep  the  memory 
of  it,  and  point  to  their  refuges.  (1) 

Of  these  American  Anti-diluvians  we 
know  little  or  nothing  :  their  traces  are  few 
and  uncertain.  It  would  be  otherwise  if 
we  could  identify  them  with  the  anti-dim^ 
vian  Atlantes,  or  find  their  diluvial  re 
mains.  The  skeletons  found  in  Guadaloupe, 
and  on  R.  Santas  of  Brazil,  by  Captain 
Elliott  (described  by  Meigs  in  the  trans 
actions  of  American  philosophical  society 
1827)  in  tuffa  with  shells,  may  have  been 
buried  there ;  like  the  mummies  of  many 
American  caves,  Some  of  the  American, 


82  CATACLYSMS. 

mounds  have  appeared  anti-diluvian ;  but 
the  fact  is  not  well  proved.  The  subterra 
nean  antiquities  are  also  of  an  equivocal 
character.  The  town  of  log  houses  lately 
found  in  Georgia,  buried  under  golden  clys- 
mian  soil,  cannot  be  so  remote ;  the  soil 
instead  of  diluvial,  may  be  a  deep  alluvial. 
All  the  facts  on  these  remote  times,  shall 
be  hereafter  collected,  presented  and  ex 
amined  carefully. 

Thus,  has  been  presented  by  geological 
results,  a  rapid  sketch  of  the  American 
periods,  t6  the  birth  of  mankind.  These 
6  periods  or  yums,  are  well  ascertained  as 
to  succession;  but  their  duration  is  un 
known  :  and  each  of  them  includes  several 
subordinate  periods ;  which  it  is  not  needful 
to  investigate  in  these  outlines.  The  works 
on  geology  may  be  consulted  if  required. 
These  6  yums  or  great  periods  do  not 
answer  exactly  to  the  6  yums  or  manifes 
tations  of  the  mosaic  cosmogony,  since 
geogony  begins  only  with  the  3d,  ending 
with  the  5th. 

Such  oriental  accounts  are  always  de 
serving  our  attention,  and  susceptible  of 
the  deepest  philosophical  commentary,  as 
they  mainly  agree  with  all  the  detected 
facts.  But  there  are  at  least  3  accounts 
of  the  creation  or  cosmogony  in  the  Sepher 
or  Hebrew  Bible.  1.  That  of  Job.  2.  Of 
Moses  in  chapter  2d  of  Genesis  from  verse 
4  to  25 ;  in  both,  no  yums,  days  nor  periods 
are  mentioned.  3.  The  usual  mosaic  ac- 


CATACLYSMS.  83 

count  of  chapter  1st.  ending  only  at  ch.  2, 
v.  3.  Even  in  this  usual  account  more 
than  7  periods  can  be  found,  including 
heaven,  earth  and  men. 

These  are  the  real  Mosaic  periods,  with 
his  own  names,  very  different  from  the  sub 
sequent  Jewish  names,  in  various  dialects. 

1.  PERIOD  OF  TIME  OR  YUM.       BRA- 
SHITH  Real  beginning  or  Real  Supreme 
Being  producing  ALEIM  the  Angels,  SHMIM 
Heavens,  and  ARTZ  Earth. 

2.  YUM.     THEU-UBEU    Chaos,    and 
THEUM  Abyss,  with  RUH  Spirit  of  God. 

3.  YUM.    AUR  Essence  of  celestial  light 
or  Ether.     First  divine  manifestation  of 
Mshe  or  Moses. 

4.  YUM.     RKIO  Expanse  or  sky,  diver 
sion  of  aerial  and  celestial  fluids.  2d. 

5.  YUM.     Sea  and  dry  land,  upheaving 
of  land  over  the  waters,  or  subsiding  of  the 
ocean.     Vegetation.  3d. 

6.  YUM.     Sun  and  Moon  appearance  by 
a  change  in  the  misty  atmosphere  ?  with 
XUXBIM  stars?  4th. 

7.  YUM.     Fishes  and  Fowls,  &c.  5th. 

8.  YUM.     Beasts  and  cattle,  with  ADM 
mankind  or  human  emanation,  our  Adam, 
ZXR  male,  and  NKBE  female.  6th. 

9.  YUM.     Shbioi  seventh  manifestation, 
Aleim  became  IEUE  Jehovah,  the  living- 
self-with-self,  the  supreme  or  powerful  self. 

10.  YUM.     AD  emanation,  our  mist. 

11.  YUM.     ADM  into  GN  or  Gan.  our 
Eden. 


84 ...  e  .  CATACLYSMS: 

12.  YUM.  OTZ  Growth,  of  lives  with 
good  and  evil. 

13.  YUM.      NER  4  flowing  emanations 
or  streams. 

14.  YUM.      ASHE    Intellectual    man- 
mate,  called  afterwards  EUA  living  exist 
ence,  our  Eve. — Self-with-life. 

All  these  periods  should  require  long 
comments,  and  discussions,  rather  physical 
than  historical.  It  is  by  no  means  certain 
that  the  sun  and  moon  are  implied  in  the  6th 
yum.  The  text  says  a  couple  of  MARTH 
Centralities  EMAUR-GDL  and  EMAUR- 
KTN  Self-great-ether  greatest  and  lesser. 
Some  have  seen  here  the  solar  and  lunar 
dynasties  of  Asia.  The  XUX-BIM  might 
be  the  XRUBIM  of  later  times.  The  real 
sun  and  moon  may  belong  to  the  yum  of 
AUR.  The  stars,  according  to  Job,  were 
in  existence  before  the  foundation  of  the 
earth,  and  our  astronomy  teaches  this 
implicitly. 

In  this  cosmogony,  the  heavenly  creation 
takes  4  periods.  The  grass  grows  by  light 
before  the  sun  had  appeared  through  the 
misty  atmosphere,  and  the  fishes  come  after 
the  land  and  herbs,  at  the  same  period  with 
fowls.  Our  actual  geology  does  not  con 
firm  this  last  fact ;  but  a  proper  explana 
tion  of  the  biblic  words  would  confirm  the 
truth.  (2) 

Many  still  consider  AISH  intellectual 
man  as  the  human  race,  previous  to  Adam, 
father  of  the  Adamites;  but  the  concurrent 


CATACLYSMS.  85 

proofs  are  very  slender :  nor  is  their  pos 
terity  known ;  unless  Nahash  or  the  snakes, 
Elohim  or  the  sons  of  God,  the  Rephains 
or  giants,  and  the  Nephilim  or  apostates, 
be  considered  as  such.  Indications  of  races 
of  men  different  from  the  Adamites  may  be 
collected  both  in  the  Bible,  and  in  all  the 
ancient  annals  of  China,  India,  Iran,  &c. ; 
but  no  positive  connected  account  has  ever 
been  made  out  as  yet. 

The  Nahash,  Hareth  or  Satan  of  the 
Bible,  is  identic  with  the  Nagas  (snakes) 
of  the  Hindus,  the  Zabul  and  Dives,  (de 
vils)  of  Iran,  evidently  men,  and  foes  of  the 
Adamites:  they  are  also  the  U-long  or 
antidiluvian  dragons  of  China.  In  Ame 
rica  the  satanic  notions  will  be  seen  in  the 
respective  account  of  religions.  They 
often  assume  in  this  hemisphere  the  ap 
pearance  of  volcanic  ideas,  or  of  a  vampire 
malignant  being.  But  the  nations  of  the 
Linapi  group  connect  the  ideas  of  devils, 
snakes  arid  foes,  all  called  Ako  or  JSPakho 
very  similar  with  Nahash  and  Nagas. 
They  assert  that  they  were  created  by  the 
Evil  Spirit,  were  always  foes  of  real  men ; 
that  they  caused  the  flood,  and  went  after 
wards  to  America  before  the  Strait  of  Beh- 
ring  was  formed. — See  Linapi  Traditions. 

The  ALEIM,  Elohim  or  Egregori  or 
angels  of  the  Hebrew  were  instead  sons  of 
God,  and  Moses  ascribes  to  them  the  crea 
tion  of  the  earth ;  while  Job  ascribes  it  to 
Eloah,  the  real  God.  Herder  has  said 
8 


86  CATACLYSMS. 

that  we  shall  never  understand  well  the 
mosaic  history,  until  we  ascertain  who 
were  these  Elohim  and  Cherubim  (3) 
dwelling  on  earth.  My  dissertation  on 
anti-diluvian  history  may  perhaps  help  to 
clear  the  matter ;  meantime  it  may  be 
stated  that  they  appear  to  be  the  HO-LO 
of  anti-diluvian  Chinese  history,  or  LO-LO 
of  their  post-diluvian  annals.  Perhaps  also 
the  celestial  emperors  beginning  the  history 
of  China :  the  Alorus  first  dinasty  of  As 
syria  before  the  flood :  the  ^dw^-ELOS  and 
P'EL  of  the  Pelagians.  Also  the  H'ELLO 
(old  men)  of  the  Egyptians,  the  PELEI 
(old  men  or  ancestors)  of  the  ancient  Illy- 
rians,  the  LAHI  or  ancient  Thibetans. 

They  may  be  the  ELEI  or  ancient  Per 
sians,  the  Peris  or  Pelts  of  Iran,  ancient 
beneficent  beings.  The  Arabs  and  all  the 
Semetic  nation  have  preserved  that  name 
for  God,  in  EL,  Allah,  Baal,  or  made  of 
it  their  universal  article  El,  Al,  meaning 
HE  or  the  Being :  whence  also  the  Pela 
gic  and  Italic  articles  IL,  L,  LI,  &c.,  the 
Spanish  EL.  By  the  frequent  usual  change 
of  L  into  R,  we  have  ER  root  found  in 
many  languages  for  men:  forming  the 
Her os  of  Greece,  sons  of  God ;  the  HER 
or  lords  of  the  Germanic  tribes,  the  Seres 
of  Thibet  or  ancient  Chinese,  Ergaz  men 
of  the  African  Atlantes.  ErJc  man  in  Turk 
ish  or  Turan  Atlantes,  akin  to  Egregori  ! 

In  America  these  similar  indications  are 
widely  spread,  and  among  the  most  an- 


CATACLYSMS.  87 

cient  nations.  EL  means  man  in  Tolteca 
and  Mexican,  OL  is  old  and  Yollo  a  spirit 
or  angel.  EL  is  son  and  tribe  in  Hayti, 
Elohi  is  land  and  spirit  in  Tzuluki.  Yol 
means  man  in  the  Atakapa  language  of 
the  Cado  or  Nachez  group.  Pele  means 
the  same  in  Lule  of  South  America ;  but 
Peli  is  soul  in  Chilian,  which  approximate 
to  Pelcg  and  Lelex,  ancient  Pelagian 
tribes.  The  connections  with  TEL,  TAL, 
TOL,  pervade  the  whole  of  ancient  Ame 
rica,  and  lead  to  assimilate  with  the  TOL- 
tecas  and  TALAS,  American  Atlantes, 
the  Tulans  or  Asiatic  Atlantes,  the  Auto- 
Toles  or  African  Atlantes.  These  lead  to 
the  giants  of  both  hemispheres  or  ancient 
men  of  renown.  But  the  subject  must  be 
postponed,  and  will  be  found  resumed  in 
the  history  of  Austral  and  Central  Ame 
rica,  where  these  atlantes  and  giants  are 
found. 

Returning  from  this  digression ;  we  may 
resume  the  geological  periods  of  America 
previous  to  mankind,  in  the"  six  successive 
epochas,  already  mentioned. 

1.  Period.    Primitive,  aquatic  and  before 
life. 

2.  Period  of  aquatic  organic  life. 

3.  Period  of  aquatic  cataclysms. 

4.  Period  of  the  dry  land  or  islands. 

5.  Period  of  terrestrial  life. 

6.  Period  of  terrestrial  volcanoes. 
After  which  begins  the  human  period, 

till  the  flood.    The  question  whether  man 


88  CATACLYSMS. 

or  men  appeared  together,  or  before  or 
after,  in  both  hemispheres;  must  be  left 
undecided.  Some  writers  have  even  placed 
Eden  the  GN  of  Moses  in  America  and 
the  Hesperidian  Islands  of  old  ;  but  as  the 
Imalaya  mountains,  valleys  and  plains,  are 
higher  than  the  Andes,  older  in  geological 
series,  and  more  suitable  for  human  life, 
not  being  volcanic :  it  is  extremely  proba 
ble  that  they  were  the  cradle  of  mankind, 
rather  than  America. 

Yet  men  reached  America  before  the 
flood,  and  were  here  at  this  eventful  period. 
But  we  are  ignorant  of  the  precise  way  they 
came,  and  how  they  reached  this  land 
which  was  then  only  a  group  of  large  isl 
ands,  unless  North  America  was  united  to 
Asia  by  Behring  Strait,  as  very  probable. 
The  clearest  traditions  point  to  the  east, 
Africa  and  Europe  then  united  at  the 
Strait  of  Gibraltar,  and  the  Island  Atlantis 
as  a  stepping  place.  The  Mexican  tradi 
tions  point  to  Asia,  by  two  different  opposite 
quarters,  the  east  and  the  north  west.  The 
Uskis  or  Innuit  nations  are  late  comers  by 
the  north  west.  The  Linapi  nations,  al 
though  earlier,  came  the  same  way,  and 
over  the  ice  of  Behring  Strait,  after  its 
diruption.  The  Hongwis  came  the  same 
way,  although  they  boast  of  being  Autoch- 
tones,  as  did  the  Greeks,  which  we  know 
in  both  instances  to  be  false. 

The  Nachez  nations  say  they  came  from 
the  east.  The  Olmecas  or  earliest  people 


CATACLYSMS.  89 

of  Anahuac  point  that  way  also ;  although 
both  speak  of  an  American  flood.  The 
Haytians  and  Cubans  were  also  of  eastern 
origin,  like  all  the  Aruac  nations ;  but  re 
membered  the  flood  and  parceling  of  the 
islands.  The  Carib  nations  appear  postdilu- 
vians  and  the  last  come  in  South  America ; 
yet  the  Tamanacs  one  of  the  group  speak 
of  an  American  flood.  The  Guarani  call 
themselves  eastern  men,  and  came  from 
Africa  after  the  flood.  It  is  in  South 
America,  the  Andes  of  Chili,  Peru,  &c., 
that  a  positive  memory  was  found  of  several 
floods  and  cataclysms,  in  or  near  the  An 
des,  which  gave  refuge  to  several  tribes. 
Yet  it  is  there  also  that  the  most  obvious 
philological  affinities  are  found  with  North 
Africa  and  the  shores  of  the  Mediteranean ; 
while  many  invasions  of  foreign  later  na 
tions  are  recorded,  &c. 

All  these  antidiluvian  notions,  and  ac 
counts  of  the  American  flood,  will  be  care 
fully  collected  and  given.  This  will  form 
the  first  period  of  human  history  in  America, 
extending  to  2262  years  at  least,  according 
to  the  computation  of  the  70;  the  most 
plausible  of  all.  The  Tol-tecas  reckon 
nearly  the  same  time  between  their  period 
of  creation  and  their  main  flood :  or  with 
trifling  differences,  less  than  the  various 
terms  of  Josephus  and  others ;  but  various 
other  calculations  are  found  in  Anahuac. 

Such  a  period  of  23  centuries  was  cer 
tainly  sufficient  to  people  America,  and  fill 
8* 


90  CATACLYSMS. 

it.  The  Cainites  or  Cabils  have  been  deem 
ed  parents  of  the  Atlantes  and  Africans. 
They  were  skilful,  powerful  and  wicked, 
inventing  agriculture  and  arts,  building 
cities  &c.:  while  the  Sethites  invented  astro 
nomy,  letters  and  dwelt  in  tents.  If  the 
American  Atlantes  were  antidiluvian,  they 
must  have  sprung  from  the  Atlantes  Cain 
ites,  KIN  of  Moses. 

In  1170  years  after  Adam,  the  Egregori 
angels  of  Mt.  Ima,  came  to  Mt.  Herinon, 
in  20  tribes,  under  their  king  Semi-Azar, 
and  uniting  with  the  Cainites,  gave  birth  to 
the  Rephaim,  Nephilim  and  Etiud,  tribes 
of  Giants,  tyrants  and  Canibals :  who  made 
war  on  the  angels  and  men.  They  are  said 
in  the  Bible  to  have  gone  to  8heol  (the 
lower  world  or  South  America)  with  their 
king  Belial :  where  they  were  drowned  by 
the  flood.  See  Universal  History. 

The  Giants  dwelt  in  Talo-tolo,  the  world 
Tolo  of  the  Hindus,  where  we  find  the 
ToZ-tecas  (Tol-people:)  therefore  America: 
called  also  Atala  and  once  sunk  in  the 
waves ;  like  the  Atlantis  of  the  Greek, 
whose  Atlantes  were  also  Giants  or  power 
ful  men.  The  Egregori  have  been  deemed 
the  Titans  of  the  Greeks,  and  Atlas  was  a 
Titan.  Although  Gigantic  Nations  existed 
in  America,  the  Talegas,  Toltecas,  Caribs, 
Chilians,  &c.  being  often  such :  the  term 
Giant  must  always  be  understood  to  refer 
to  powerful  perverse  men.  The  names  of 
Rephaim  andNephilim  appear  unknown  in 


CATACLYSMS.  91 

America,  being  mere  Hebrew  epithets  for 
giants  and  apostates. 

During  this  primitive  period,  geological 
and  physical  changes  probably  proceeded 
in  America.  The  plains  gradually  appear 
ed,  but  full  of  marshes,  lakes  and  wide 
streams,  muddy  volcanoes,  snakes,  croco 
diles  and  obnoxious  animals.  Which  must 
have  assailed  mankind  and  greatly  impeded 
their  settlements.  Although  the  lives  of 
men  were  perhaps  longer  than  now ;  yet  it 
is  probable  that  the  long  lives  of  the  Patri 
archs  of  this  period,  allude  to  as  many 
Dynasties  or  gradual  nations  sprung  from 
each  other.  In  this  I  agree  entirely  with  the 
learned  Hebrew  scholar  D'Olivet.  (4.) 

Huge  beasts  and  carnivorous  animals, 
dwelt  then  on  earth  ;  in  America  several 
species  of  mastodons,  elephants,  oxen,  me 
gatherium,  megalonyx,  hyenas,  bears,  &c., 
which  prowled  in  plains  and  caves,  The 
temperature  of  the  earth  was  higher ;  little 
clothing  was  needed.  Men  were  at  war 
with  beasts,  and  among  themselves.  Vio 
lence  predominated  in  many  regions,  and 
Noah  one  of  the  DP  mis  of  the  Hindus, 
a  patriarch  of  the  Adamites,  a  prophet 
according  to  the  Arabs,  went  over  the  earth 
to  preach  against  this  corruption.  Not 
being  attended  to,  he  foresaw  that  a  great 
calamity  would  befall  for  these  iniquities, 
and  he  prepared  himself  a  THBE  or  refuge 
in  Central  Asia:  where  he  collected  his 
relations  and  friends.  Some  say  they  were 


92  CATACLYSMS. 

72,  our  translations  of  Moses  reduces  them 
to  8 ;  but  his  3  sons  of  Noah,  are  evidently 
as  many  tribes.  The  THBE  of  Noah  con 
tained  therefore  4  tribes,  including  his  own, 
and  many  individuals,  besides  a  multitude 
of  animals. 

I  do  not  give  now  the  history  of  this 
flood.  Before  it  can  be  given  accurately, 
we  must  collect  all  the  scattered  traditions 
about  it,  compare  them,  and  omitting  all 
fabulous  and  obviously  impossible  details, 
form  a  narrative  of  the  whole  facts.  The 
notions  and  traditions  of  the  Americans  are 
very  various,  as  they  do  not  always  point 
to  this  flood.  We  find  them  asserting  that 
men  were  saved  in  mountains,  or  caves,  on 
rafts  or  boats.  Few,  if  any,  allude  to  an 
ark,  but  all  to  a  refuge  as  THBE.  Those 
of  Mexico  and  Peru,  are  contradictory,  al 
luding  to  several  floods,  and  particularly 
the  subsequent  of  Peleg. 

The  most  explicit  traditions  on  that  score 
are  those  of  the  Linapi  nations ;  although 
the  tribes  vary  the  tale,  the  holy  song  of 
the  real  Linapi  tribe,  alludes  clearly  to  a 
great  flood  in  Asia :  when  their  nations  at 
least  was  partly  saved  in  Tula  (the  turtle 
land)  in  Central  Asia,  by  the  help  of  a  god 
dess,  and  Noah  or  Nana-bush.  The  men 
were  then  called  Linowi  and  Linapi :  two 
other  races  of  men  were  saved,  the  Owini 
(beings)  and  the  Tulapcwi,  turtlings  or 
atlantes.  Besides  these  foes  the  Mas- 
kanaka  (strong  snakes),  Nakowa  (dark 


CATACLYSMS.  93 

snakes),  and  the  Amangamek,  monsters 
of  the  sea;  who  caused  this  dire  flood. 
These  notions  are  strikingly  similar  to  the 
Asiatic  and  Hindu  fables  about  the  turtle 
saving  mankind  at  the  flood.  Nana-bush 
is  evidently  Noah,  his  name  means  Noah- 
Noah-hare,  or  the  Great  Noah  and  Hare. 

The  Chinese  accounts  of  the  first  flood, 
do  not  allude  to  any  ark,  but  mountains 
were  the  refuge  of  mankind.  The  Hindu 
account  is  very  near  the  mosaic ;  but  has 
no  boat,  and  many  persons  were  saved. 
The  accounts  of  the  Assyrians,  Arabsr 
Tartars,  Egyptians,  Lybians,  Greeks,  Celts, 
Polynesians,  &c.  are  all  different.  The 
mosaic  account  was  borrowed  from  some 
ancient  source  now  forgotten.  It  is  said 
that  Noah  himself  wrote  an  account  of  the 
flood,  and  preserved  ancient  records.  Di 
vesting  the  mosaic  account  from  the  super 
natural  and  the  impossible,  we  obtain  the 
real  tradition  of  a  great  aquatic  cataclysm. 
Either  a  sinking  of  some  lands  or  an  irrup 
tion  of  the  ocean,  attended  with  volcanic 
floods  of  waters  from  the  Caspian  sea  (as 
Humboldt  says,)  heavy  rains,  and  a  change 
of  climate :  which  overflew  the  earth  or 
most  of  it ;  except  some  Thebas,  refuges 
in  mountains,  swimming  over  the  waters, 
as  it  were :  there  some  men  and  tribes, 
many  animals,  trees  and  plants  were  pre 
served  :  to  spread  afterwards  again  over 
the  earth. 

After  this  flood,  America  was  left  pretty 


94  CATACLYSMS. 

much  as  it  is  now,  except  that  the  shores 
were  higher  yet,  many  flat  plains  inundated 
and  full  of  marshes.  The  Antilles  yet  unit 
ed  in  larger  islands  and  perhaps  with  Cu- 
mana.  The  Strait  of  Choco  nearly  filled 
up  :  and  diluvial  soil,  gravel,  sand,  boulders 
and  organic  remains  scattered  over  the 
land,  the  hills,  plains  and  caves.  Many 
fierce  beasts  had  disappeared,  vegetation 
had  been  destroyed  wherever  the  flood 
went ;  but  the  buried  seeds,  and  those  of 
mountain  plants  gradually  grew  or  spread 
again.  The  terrestrial  animals  and  birds 
saved  in  the  mountains,  spread  themselves 
again  over  the  earth.  Mankind  in  despair 
at  the  disaster,  kept  for  a  long  while  on 
mountains,  and  did  not  occupy  again  the 
desolated  hills  and  plains,  until  many  years 
after. 

The  Chinese  account  of  this  flood,  state 
positively  that  it  was  attended  with  a 
change  in  the  length  of  the  year,  formerly 
of  only  360  days,  a  change  in  the  seasons, 
an  increase  of  cold,  rain  and  winds :  com* 
pelling  men  to  dress  in  skins  and  mats. 
Also  that  the  wild  beasts  and  snakes  driven 
to  the  mountains,  became  very  troublesome, 
men  being  compelled  to  defend  themselves 
against  their  attacks. 

The  Rev.  Gleig  in  his  late  history  of  the 
Bible,  where  like  Hales  and  Russel,  he 
has  at  last  adopted  the  computation  of  the 
Septuagint  arid  Josephus,  reckons  5411 
years  from  Adam  to  our  era,  the  oriental 


CATACLYSMS.  95 

Christians  reckon  5508  years,  the  Toltecas, 
reckoned  5099  years.  Gleig  puts  Noah's 
flood  2259  years  after  Adam.  The  Chi 
nese  and  Hindu  chronology  are  partly 
fabulous;  but  may  be  reconciled  to  these 
periods;  as  well  as  to  the  second  cataclysm 
of  the  earth ;  that  of  Peleg  according  to 
the  Biblists.  The  only  knowledge  the  Bi 
ble  gives  about  it,  is  that  the  earth  was 
split,  broken  or  divided,  in  the  time  of  the 
patriarch  or  dynasty  of  Peleg ;  who  lived 
or  lasted  from  531  to  870  after  Noah's 
flood.  But  David  has  sung  this  cataclysm 
in  the  18th  psalm.  The  Chinese  account 
brings  this  second  flood  to  the  year  2296 
before  Christ,  or  858  years  after  the  former. 
The  Hindu  account  concealed  in  many  fa 
bles  agrees  also  with  this  period.  But  it 
appears  to  have  lasted  longer,  and  many 
years.  It  is  evidently  in  date  the  mistaken 
Hebrew  flood,  blending  both  into  one,  and 
annihilating  the  place  between  them.  The 
Chinese  account  distinctly  speaks  of  both, 
the  first  was  under  Jfunti,  the  second  under 
Fa0,  and  42  emperors  are  mentioned  be 
tween  the  two  floods. 

In  America,  it  is  often  difficult  to  distin 
guish  which  is  meant  by  the  various  im 
perfect  traditions :  yet  in  Mexico  and  Peru, 
there  are  at  least  two  cataclysms  mentioned 
by  the  annals  or  traditions.  Also  among 
some  northern  tribes.  The  Linapi  annals 
or  songs  allude  to  the  second,  which  broke 
by  volcanoes  the  Lusasaki  (burnt  land) 


96  CATACLYSMS. 

and   separated  America   or   Akomendki 

(snake  island)  from  Asia  to  Behring  strait. 

Thus  the  real  antidiluvian  periods  lasted 
nearly  3000  years  from  Adam's  epocha, 
or  3212  by  oriental  computation.  The 
interval  between  Adam  and  Noah  ought 
to  be  called  the  Adamic  period,  that  be 
tween  Noah  and  Peleg's  floods  the  Noahic 
period.  It  was  at  this  last  convulsion  that 
the  earth  took  its  actual  form.  The  Straits 
of  Gibraltar,  Calais,  Messina,  Hellespont, 
Bosphorus,  Babelmandel,  Behring,  Malaca, 
Sunda,  &c.,  were  then  formed.  The  At 
lantis  Island  in  the  Atlantic  Ocean  and  the 
Island  Lanca  in  the  Indian  Ocean  were 
sunk.  The  Azores,  Madeira,  Canaries, 
&c.  are  fragments  of  the  Atlantis:  Cey 
lon,  Madagascar,  &c.  the  fragments  of 
Lanca.  (5) 

In  America,  the  Boreal  islands  may  have 
been  broken,  like  the  British  islands  of 
Europe.  Some  suppose  that  they  might 
once  join  together  with  Iceland.  The  An 
tilles  were  split  in  the  actual  form — Beh 
ring  Strait  divided  America  from  Asia. 
The  Polynesia  lands  were  broken  or  sunk. 
The  lowlands  of  Chili,  Peru,  and  the  At 
lantic  shores  were  inundated  and  then 
partly  left  dry  by  huge  volcanic  tides. 
This  cataclysm  was  not  a  mere  aquatic 
flood;  but  a  violent  volcanic  'ocd,  having 
at  least  three  great  focusses,  1.  in  the  North 
Atlantic  Ocean,  2.  In  the  Indian  Ocean, 
3.  In  Polynesia  or  the  Pacific  Ocean.  In 


CATACLYSMS.  97 

China  all  the  lowlands  were  overflowed 
and  partly  overwhelmed.  The  great  Isl 
ands  of  Java  and  Sumatra  were  formed ; 
which  formerly  were  united  with  Asia  and 
several  islands  in  the  vicinity,  under  the 
remembered  name  of  Sunda  land. 

If  mankind  had  not  reached  America 
before  Noah,  it  must  surely  have  reached 
it  before  this  second  cataclysm.  The  At- 
lantes  were  in  the  neighbourhood  and  bold 
navigators,  as  wrell  as  the  primitive  Pela 
gians,  Lybians,  Cantabrians ;  bearing  then 
various  peculiar  names,  mostly  traced  in 
America.  Twenty  American  nations  have 
distinct  remembrance  of  this  splitting  of 
American  lands  and  islands ;  local  or  par 
tial  floods,  less  general  and  disastrous  than 
the  former. 

This  cataclysm  was  not  so  deadly  to 
animals  and  vegetables  as  the  former ;  but 
it  must  have  destroyed  them  in  several 
sunken  islands :  and  have  added  second 
clysmian  strata  to  the  soil  of  the  plains : 
with  many  volcanic  productions,  chiefly 
clay  and  sand,  limy  and  marshy  muds. 
The  memorials,  annals  and  traditions  of 
the  American  nations  are  very  scanty  on 
this  period ;  difficult  to  be  distinguished 
from  the  Adamic :  while  the  monuments 
to  be  referred  to  it,  are  not  easily  traced, 
nor  distinct  in  form.  The  Linapi  tribes 
had  npt  yet  reached  America,  and  dwelt 
in  Asia ;  but  by  their  account  the  Snake 
tribes  Akowi  went  to  America  in  that  pe- 
9 


98  NOTES. 

riod,  led  by  Nakopowa  (the  Snake  priest) ; 
it  is  even  hinted  that  they  caused  this  cata 
clysm  or  at  least  the  separation  of  Asia  and 
America,  at  LusasaJd  (burnt  land),  in  or 
der  to  escape  their  foes,  the  Elowi-chik 
(hunters)  of  the  Linnapewi,  the  original 
manly  people. 

NOTES  TO  CHAPTER  in. 

1.  E-AD'M,  Self- Adam,  is  the  name 
given  by  Moses  to  the  first  men,  pronounced 
since  Adam.  Gen.  1.  v.  27;  but  called  also 
ZXR  and  N'K'BE  or  male  and  female. 
The  *2d  AD'M  or  Adam  was  subsequent : 
although  the  commentators  have  blended 
them,  as  they  have  the  floods,  days  and 
other  things.   Our  bible  translation  of  early 
events  is  besides  very  erroneous ;  the  Tal- 
mudist  or  Jewish  version  with  points  is  not 
correct,  being  in  a  late  dialect :  the  true 
text  of  Moses  which  I  follow,  has  no  points, 
but   admits  of  a  sheva  or  soft  breathing 
between  consonants. 

2.  Geological  comments  are  not  here 
required,   my  business   is  with    mankind. 
Moses   calls    men   beside    Aish,   Anush, 
G'ft'r,  and  women  Nshim,  Itath,  Ashe, 
Ashth  ;  which  are  perhaps  as  many  names 
of  early  tribes!    as  well  as  ALEIM  or 
Elohim,  XRBIM  Cherubim,  Nahash,  tyc. 
If  these  primitive  names  will  offer  any  ana 
logies  in  America,  they  shall  be  thoroughly 
pointed  out  hereafter.  HUE  is  the  real  Eve. 


NOTES.  99 

See  the  chapter  on  the  Mosaic  Ontology 
for  many  other  human  beings,  or  early 
tribes.  ]3ut  it  may  be  well  to  add  here  the 
names  of  the  beings  of  the  7th  and  8th 
Yums  which  we  all  deem  animals,  although 
there  are  indications  to  the  contrary. 

7.  YUM.      The    MIM  waters  produced 
SH'R'TZ  production— translated  reptile! 
No  soul.    N'F'SH-HIE,  soul  living.   OUF, 
Fowl,  made  to  come  from  waters,  and  their 
motion.     LOUF'F  means  both  flying  and 
flirting  or  swimming,  G.   1.  v.  20.     But 
ALEIM  realized  or  created  the  TH'NI 
NIM  whales,  or  rather  Great  fishes,  having 
a  soul  living  NFSH-EHIE,  verse  21.   This 
fine  word  soul  has  been  translated  creature. 

8.  YUM.     The  earth  produces  with  soul 
BEME.  Cattle  or  Herdsmen  of  life?  v.  24. 
R'M'SH,  Reptiles  or  creeping  Troglodytes? 
HITHU,  Beasts  or  Hunters.     The  BEME 
are  perhaps    Herdsmen!    and    all  these 
may  be  men,  over  whom  Adam  was   to 
reign,  giving  them  names.     Else  all  these 
animals  had   real  souls  like  men!      The 
fishes  or  fishermen  D'G'TH  only  appear 
in  v.  26.  at  subjects  of  Adam. 

Moses  and  the  Hebrew  poets  divided  the 
animals  in  3  classes,  which  represent  also 
men  !  and  were  personified. 

1.  SH'R'TZ,  Production— Moses. 
LUITH'N  of  Job.  The  Leviathan  of 
Poets. 

2.  N'F'SH,  Animated— Moses.  OZNor 
Hozan  of  Poets. 


100  NOTES. 

t 

Moses  has  2  kinds  of  these:  THNINIM 
Aquatic,  and  OUF-XNF,  Fowl  strong 
winged,  as  he  had  2  of  the  last.  SH'R'TZ, 
aquatic  reptile,  and  OUF  aerial  fowl, 

3.  HITHU,  Beast :  of  2  kinds,  BEME  and 
RUSH,  which  are  the  BEMUTH  of  Job, 
BEHEMOTH  of  Poets. 

3.  The  Cherubim  were  deemed  Angels, 
but  of  4  sorts,  3  having  faces  of  a  liony 
ox,  and  eagle  :  which  indicates  tribes  bear 
ing  those  names,  or  the  4  primitive  castes 
of  mankind,  the  oxen  referring  to  the  la 
boring  caste,  the  lion  to  the  militant  caste, 

4.  See  his  learned  work,  translation  and 
paraphrase  of  the  first  chapters  of  Genesis : 
wherein  the  best  account  of  the  creation, 
antidiluvian   history  and   flood   has   been 
given. 

5.  Lanca  was  according  to  the  Hindus 
a  big  land  under  the   equator,  including 
perhaps  the  Decan  or  south  of  India,  then 
separated  by  a  sea  from  the  Imalaya  moun 
tains,  now  yet  a  vast  level  plain;  and  united 
to  Ceylon  and  other  islands.     It  is  in  this 
land  of  Lanca  that  many  traditions  place 
Adam,  with  several  early  events. 

The  Stmda  land  was  very  different,  a 
large  peninsula  south  of  Asia  including 
Java,  Sumatra,  Borneo  &c.  Or  perhaps 
an  island,  if  Malaca  was  separated  from 
Siam  by  a  strait. 


GENERAL   VIEW.  101 


CHAPTER  IV. 

GENERAL  VIEW  of  the  Ancient  and  Mo 
dern  Annals  of  both  Americas. — 
European  Colonies,  Modern  fate  of 
nations,  late  physical  changes,  <fyc. 

After  these  floods  begin  the  primitive 
annals  of  mankind  in  America  as  else 
where;  but  still  scanty,  obscure  and  in 
volved  in  fables,  by  personifications  of 
tribes,  metamorphoses  into  animals,  plants, 
fruits  or  even  stones  and  mountains.  The 
origin  of  nearly  all  the  nations  is  neither 
clear  nor  well  ascertained,  by  their  mere 
annals ;  but  the  collateral  proofs  of  the 
languages  facilitate  the  enquiry.  Those 
who  have  the  most  positive  facts  of  primi 
tive  times  are  the  Ongwis,  Linapis,  Tolte- 
cas.  Tainos,  Peruvians,  &c.;  but  commonly 
destitute  of  dates  and  correct  details.  We 
ought  not  to  be  surprised  at  this,  since  even 
in  Asia  (except  in  China,)  we  possess  no 
thing  but  fragments  on  those  times;  while 
the  most  polished  nations  of  oldest  times, 
the  Egyptians,  Greeks,  Persians,  Arabs, 
Jews,  &c.  have  involved  their  early  histo 
ries  in  fables,  mythologies  and  false  dates. 

However,  whatever  might  be  the  early 
origin  of  the  American  nations,  it  may  be 
collected  from  all,  that  in  the  ancient  pe 
riods  ;  they  were  few  in  number  and  in 
population;  principally  confined  to  some 
*J 


102  GENERAL   VIEW. 

peculiar  scats  of  civilization:  such  as  the 
regions  of  Apalacha,  Hayti,  Anahuac, 
Oaxaca,  Chiapa,  Maya,  Cundina,  Oronoc, 
and  Peru.  We  have  positive  proofs  of 
early  empires  and  splendid  monumental 
cities  at  Teoti-huacan,  Otolum,  Cohan  &c. 
in  Central  America  ;  and  in  South  Ame 
rica  at  Chimu,  Tiahuanaco  &c.;  while 
cities  and  monuments  of  a  lesser  order  or 
size,  were  scattered  afterwards  from  the 
Lakes  of  Canada  and  the  River  Ohio,  to 
Chili  and  Brazil :  probably  through  the 
dispersion  and  colonization  of  these  early 
empires  or  states.  (1) 

After  they  had  filled  the  most  fruitful  or 
suitable  regions,  carrying  with  them  agri 
culture,  domestic  animals,  religion,  laws 
and  various  graphic  systems :  they  were 
invaded  by  tribes  less  civilized ;  but  more 
warlike ;  principally  in  North  America, 
and  in  Guyana,  Brazil  &,c.  Many  revo 
lutions  must  have  followed  these  contests : 
some  of  which  are  recorded  in  the  Apa- 
lachian  region  of  the  United  States,  in  the 
Mexican  table  land,  in  Hayti  &c.  and  by 
the  Muyzcas,  Peruvians  &c.  further  south : 
while  in  Guyana  and  Brazil  the  annals  are 
lacking,  and  the  traces  of  these  conflicts 
but  faint ;  yet  certified  by  some  traditions 
and  the  new  tribes  introduced. 

The  solar  worship  prevailed  among  the 
most  civilized  nations  and  empires:  that 
of  Naguals  or  Zemis  (spirits)  among  those 
of  the  second  degree.  The  least  civilized 


GENERAL   VIEW.  103 

nations  had  either  adopted  the  Dualism  or 
a  mixed  religion :  while  the  barbarous 
tribes  knew  only  a  kind  of  Tao  religion  as 
in  China,  (2)  or  a  fetichism,  venerating  one 
or  many  objects  of  nature.  But  these  four 
main  worships,  were  subject  to  many  fluc 
tuations,  and  diversities :  they  had  often 
degenerated  into  a  Polytheism,  and  idol 
atry,  with  various  rites,  and  some  cruel 
customs,  human  sacrifices  &c.  A  kind 
of  priesthood  was  almost  universal  and 
formed  a  peculiar  caste  in  many  states. 
The  legislators  and  rulers  had  often  been 
priests,  and  became  pontifs  as  well  as 
kings,  in  Cuzco.  Chimu,  Tunca,  Mayapan, 
Cholula,  Manazicas  &c. 

During  a  period  of  2  or  3000  years  after 
the  floods,  the  earth  had  undergone  many 
changes  by  volcanoes,  earthquakes  and  the 
subsiding  of  the  sea.  Many  valleys  were 
drained,  their  lakes  lessened  or  disap 
peared  ;  the  shores  of  the  Atlantic  from 
New  Jersey  to  Florida  and  Yucatan,  and 
from  La  Plata  to  Magellania,  as  well  as 
those  of  Peru,  Chili  &c.  were  increased 
by  the  gradual  retreat  of  the  sea.  The 
great  plains  of  the  Mississippi,  Oronoc, 
Maranon  and  Parana  were  also  formed  or 
drained  of  their  swamps  and  morasses. 

It  is  at  the  end  of  this  epocha,  equal  to 
the  antecedent  antidiluvian  period,  that 
the  real  or  certain  history  of  the  Ameri 
cans  begins  with  many  details  and  dates ; 
both  in  the  north  and  south.  It  was  then 


104  GENERAL   VIEW. 

that  the  empires  of  the  Toltecas,  Utatlans. 
Mexicans,  Apalachis,  Mayapans,  Incas&c. 
were  established  on  the  ruins  of  many  an 
terior  states.  We  obtain  by  the  annals 
preserved  or  recovered  of  many  such  na 
tions,  a  tolerable  view  of  this  part  of  their 
history,  and  even  an  insight  into  earlier 
times,  when  similar  revolutions  must  have 
happened.  If  many  states  or  nations  rose 
and  fell  in  this  hemisphere,  unknown  to  the 
other :  it  »vas  a  common  fate  with  others 
in  Africa,  Polynesia  and  even  in  Asia. 
But  we  may  hope  to  rescue  their  names  if 
not  their  deeds,  from  total  oblivion,  by 
seeking  their  monuments,  arid  the  frag 
ments  of  human  tribes  they  left  to  mourn 
their  fate. 

In  this  period  some  American  nations 
rose  to  a  degree  of  splendor  and  civiliza 
tion,  with  knowledge  of  arts  and  sciences, 
little  inferior  to  Greeks  and  Romans ;  and 
superior  to  the  European  nations  of  the 
middle  ages,  even  down  to  1492 :  quite 
equal  at  least  to  that  of  the  Egyptians  and 
Hindus.  The  American  graphic  systems 
of  Apalacha,  Anahuac,  Maya,  Otolum, 
Peru ;  although  peculiar,  were  quite  suffi 
cient  to  transmit  knowledge  in  books, 
schools  and  inscriptions.  This  high  civili 
zation  was  not  merely  confined  to  Mexico 
and  Peru,  as  often  erroneously  supposed ; 
but  was  scattered  from  the  Apalachis  and 
Nachez  of  Florida  to  the  Chilians  south  of 
Peru,  filling  the  whole  intermediate  space. 


GENERAL  VIEW*  105 

Although  war  and  slavery  prevailed  in 
many  parts,  they  were  modified  by  the 
usage  of  adoption  for  individuals  and  whole 
tribes,  mutual  alliances,  confederacies  &,c.: 
while  slavery  Was  changed  into  a  feodal 
vassalage.  The  feodal  system  and  the 
castes  prevailed  in  all  civilized  nations  of 
America,  as  in  India  and  Asia  from  earliest 
time. 

Instead  of  perpetual  wars  the  ancient 
annals  of  America,  present  us  with  the 
soothing  view  of  wise  legislators,  who  gave 
civilization  and  happiness  to  millions  for 
ages,  and  conquered  by  deeds  of  peace!* 
Such  were  most  of  the  conquests  of  the 
Bohitos,  Bochicas,  Incas,  Quetzals,  Cucul- 
cans,  Tzomes,  Maponos,  Tamanends,  Ta- 
renyos  &,c.  worthy  lawgivers  of  the  Antilles, 
Muyzcas,  Peru,  Anahuac,  Mayas,  Guara- 
nis,  Manazicas,  Linapis,  and  Ongwis.  I 
shall  revive,  with  pleasure,  their  memory 
and  deeds,  dwelling  on  them  with  more 
pleasure  than  on  the  cruel  war  leaders. 

To  them  the  Americans  were  indebted 
for  their  policy,  diplomacy,  alliances,  agri 
culture  and  knowledge,  with  the  peculiar 
happy  mode  of  holding  the  land  in  common 
or  feodal  tenure,  with  property  in  tene 
ments  and  moveables.  To  them  may  be 
traced  the  introduction  of  usefnl  plants, 
the  maize,  cotton,  quinoa,  patatas,  yams, 
manioc,  banana,  gourds,  beans,  and  100 
other  cultivated  plants  and  fruits.  The 
Mexicans  had  even  botanic  gardens  and 


106  GENERAL   VIEW. 

pleasure  grounds  before  the  modern  Euro 
peans.  The  universities  of  Cuzco,  Tunca, 
Tezcuco,  Cholula,  Mayapan,  Utatlan  &c. 
were  founded  earlier  than  the  European 
universities  by  such  benefactors  of  man 
kind  ;  and  112  domestic  animals  had  been 
tamed  in  America,  while  only  80  in  the 
eastern  hemisphere.  Of  which  must  be 
•reckoned.  (3) 

In  the  W.  Hemisphere.  In  the  Eastern. 
Quadrupeds  33  kinds  only  25  kns. 
Birds  32  25 

Reptiles  15  10 

Fishes  12  10 

Insects  8  4 

Shells  and  worms  12  6 

The  modern  history  of  America  since 
1492  presents  a  multitude  of  events  with 
regular  dates :  but  the  historians  of  these 
later  times  instead  of  dwelling  upon  the 
native  nations,  appear  to  notice  them  merely 
en  passant !  while  relating  at  length  the 
discoveries,  conquests  and  wars  of  the  Eu 
ropean  adventurers  and  colonists. 

It  is  not  thus  that  we  are  to  notice  them ; 
but  as  equal  nations.  Now  that  after  four 
ages,  these  colonies  are  also  become  inde 
pendent  nations,  and  begin  to  nurse  Ame 
rican  feelings,  we  ought  to  feel  for  them, 
and  reveal  the  truth.  It  is  not  number 
nor  dominion  alone  that  constitute  a  peo 
ple  ;  but  a  peculiar  language,  and  peculiar 
manners.  The  modern  history  of  the 
Araucanians,  Guaranis,  Caribs,  and  North 


GENERAL    VIEW.  107 

American  tribes,  is  the  best  known  by  pe 
culiar  fragments ;  but  similar  fragments 
may  be  collected  on  many  other  tribes. 

Meantime  Columbus  came,  another  lea 
der  of  colonists  to  America;  since  many 
had  come  before  him :  and  with  him  came 
the  ferocious  gold  hunters  of  Castille  ;  who 
in  their  greedy  search  after  golden  wealth, 
trampled  under  foot,  both  religion  and  hu 
manity.  They  enslaved,  tortured  and  de 
stroyed  millions  of  human  beings  from 
Hayti  to  Mexico  and  Peru ;  but  were 
checked  at  last  in  Florida,  Chili,  Tolo- 
galpa,  Santa  Marta  &c.  They  overthrew 
many  flourishing  states,  and  erected  over 
them  a  slavish  colonial  fabric,  soon  after 
sunk  in  sloth  and  ignorance.  (4) 

The  dissentions  of  Mexico  and  Peru  were 
the  cause  of  their  ruin  and  subjugation  by 
the  Spaniards ;  but  the  Floridans,  Apaches, 
Tayronas,  Poyays,  Caribs,  Mbayas,  Chilians 
&c.  withstood  forever  their  utmost  efforts, 
and  never  were  conquered.  The  happy 
states  of  Yucatan,  Guatimala,  Tunca,  Hayti, 
Cuba  &c.  fell  by  their  unwarlike  and  peace 
ful  friendly  disposition ;  being  cruelly  be 
trayed  and  desolated. 

In  the  east,  Brazil  was  occupied  by  the 
Portuguese,  where  a  bastard  tribe  of  Ma- 
malucos  were  born ;  who  sought  for  slaves 
and  gold,  from  Guayana  to  Paraguay,  and 
destroyed  many  tribes.  After  these  un 
worthy  freebooters,  came  the  rabble  of 
pirates  and  baccaneers  to  revenge  Ameri- 


108  GENERAL   VIEW. 

can  wrongs,  upon  the  Spaniards  and  Portu 
guese  by  deeds  of  cruelty.  Thus  was 
America  flooded  with  blood,  and  groaning 
in  tears  for  nearly  three  centuries.  But 
even  these  horrible  deeds  were  not  the 
only  ones  to  deplore.  Not  satisfied  with 
the  weak  labor  of  American  slaves ;  an 
other  continent  was  overrun,  to  supply 
stronger  hands,  and  Africa  was  made  to 
contribute  millions  of  slaves  to  swell  Ame 
rican  population,  or  sink  there  to  premature 
death  under  the  lashing  scourge  of  cruel 
tasks. 

The  English,  French,  and  Dutch  wishing 
to  partake  of  the  American  spoils,  went  in 
search  of  wealth  all  over  the  shores  of  this 
continent.  Not  satisfied  with  mere  trading 
colonies,  as  in  India,  they  sent  stationary 
colonies  of  slaves  and  planters,  to  occupy 
some  weak  points,  with  or  without  the 
consent  of  the  nations.  The  Dutch  settled 
in  Brazil,  Surinam,  Curazao  and  New  York. 
The  French  in  Canada,  Louisiana,  Florida, 
Hayti,  the  Carib  Islands,  Cayenne  and  Bra 
zil  ;  but  have  gradually  lost  all  those  colo 
nies,  except  Cayenne  and  a  few  Carib  Ids. 

The  English  nation,  more  daring,  steady 
and  lucky,  occupied  with  their  auxiliaries, 
the  Scotch  and  Irish,  some  points  of  the 
Atlantic  shores,  many  Carib  Islands  &c.: 
by  conquest  they  acquired  New  York,  Ca 
nada,  Demerary,  Jamaica  and  some  smaller 
islands.  Since,  whenever  the  Europeans 
were  at  war  among  themselves,  they  carried 


GENERAL    VIEW.  109 

their  quarrels  over  the  ocean,  and  endea 
vored  to  destroy  each  other.  Laterly 
among  them  arose  in  North  America  the 
holy  flame  of  freedom  and  independence, 
which  has  been  travelling  and  spreading 
throughout  the  continent,  ever  since. 

But  among  these  contending  colonies  and 
slaving  plantations,  how  were  the  owners 
of  the  soil,  treated  and  dealt  with  ?  Alas ! 
seldom  with  justice — Popes  and  kings  gave 
away  lands  and  rights,  which  did  not  belong 
to  them;  nobles  and  merchants,  availing 
themselves  of  this  doubtful  right,  bought 
with  trifling  presents  the  good  will  of  some 
tribes,  or  drove  them  away  by  force.  Thus 
were  settled  most  of  the  American  colonies ; 
except  a  few,  attempted  in  a  spirit  of  reli 
gion  and  peace. 

The  worthy  Las-Casas,  immortal  be  his 
name !  gave  the  example  of  reducing  un 
subdued  tribes  to  peaceful  allies,  by  words 
and  deeds  of  peace  and  piety,  and  Tezutlan 
thus  reduced  by  him  was  called  Verapaz. 
When  the  Spanish  and  Portuguese  free 
booters  were  sunk  in  wealth  and  sloth; 
they  found  it  very  convenient  to  employ 
the  Jesuits  and  other  monks  to  subdue  for 
them  whole  tribes  and  nations,  by  this  easy 
mode.  In  North  America,  Roger  Wil 
liams  and  William  Penn,  blessed  be  their 
names !  settled  colonies  without  strife,  and 
by  mere  good  will  towards  the  owners  of 
the  soil.  But  every  where  the  foes  or 
successors  of  these  missionaries  of  peaco, 
10 


110  GENERAL   VIEW. 

deceived  or  betrayed  the  allies  they  had 
made.  Unjust  wars  were  the  natural  con 
sequence,  in  which  the  rightful  party,  did 
not  often  prevail,  being  overpowered  by 
strength  and  cunning. 

Meantime  the  independent  period  opens 
a  new  era  for  America.  In  1776  the 
United  States  of  North  America  confede 
rate  and  become  free.  Seventeen  years 
afterwards  the  black  slaves  of  Hayti  unfurl 
the  standard  of  broken  chains.  Between 
1808  and  1820  the  whole  of  Spanish  Ame 
rica  shakes  the  weak  power  of  Spain.  In 
1822  the  whole  of  Brazil  becomes  an 
American  empire.  Slavery  is  abolished 
in  all  the  Spanish  states,  only  retained  in 
the  colonies  of  Cuba  and  Porto  Rico.  In 
1834  England  emancipates  the  slaves  of 
all  her  colonies.  Slavery  was  gradually 
excluded  from  many  states  of  N.  America, 
at  early  periods ;  but  others  from  Virginia 
to  Louisiana  are  tenacious  of  these  unholy 
and  dangerous  bonds. 

Now,  the  native  American  tribes  within 
the  claimed  territories  of  these  new  inde 
pendent  nations,  are  under  a  sort  of  pupil 
age,  and  often  oppressed:  although  no 
onger  slaves  from  Canada  to  Chili.  Bra 
zil  alone  admits  of  indescriminate  slavery, 
and  will  rue  the  consequence  at  some 
future  period,  like  those  colonies  and  states 
that  delay  wiser  measures.  Meanwhile  at 
the  two  ends  of  America,  in  Canada  and 
the  United  States,  as  in  Buenos  Ayres,  a 


GENERAL   VIEW.  Ill 

new  kind  of  oppression  has  appeared. 
Land  stealing  and  compulsory  sales!  un 
hallowed  means  to  increase  wealth,  nearly 
as  guilty  as  the  precious  Spanish  gold 
hunting. 

The  United  States  which  ought  to  set 
the  wisest  example,  of  justice  and  cle 
mency,  towards  reduced  tribes,  diminished 
by  vices  taught  instead  of  virtues,  are  doing 
the  reverse.  They  refuse  to  amalgamate 
the  native  tribes,  admit  them  to  equal 
rights,  as  in  the  new  Spanish  States ;  but 
compel  them  to  submit  to  laws  not  under 
stood,  in  a  language  untaught,  or  disqualify 
them  for  witnesses.  They  compel  them  to 
remove,  emigrate,  disperse,  sell  their  lands 
and  homes,  at  one  tenth  of  the  value ;  and 
this  is  called  fair  dealing ! 

Notwithstanding  that  the  European  states 
or  colonies,  occupy  or  claim,  nearly  the 
whole  of  both  Americas ;  yet  there  are 
many  vast  regions  as  yet  unsettled  by  them, 
and  where  dwell  or  wander  several  free 
tribes,  particularly  in  the  Arctic  wilds, 
in  Oregon,  California,  Texas,  the  Missouri 
plains,  New  Mexico,  Sinaloa,  Tologalpa, 
in  N.  America — and  in  S.  America  in  the 
vast  plains  and  deserts  of  the  Oronoko, 
Maranon,  Brazil,  Chaco,  Chili  and  Magel- 
lania.  The  most  prominent  of  these  mo 
dern  tribes  are  the  Uskis  or  Esquimaux, 
the  Dinnis,  the  Chopunish,  Dacotas  or 
Sioux,  Panis  or  Skeres,  Washas  or  Ozages, 
Chactas,  Tzulukis,  Apaches  or  Cuman- 


GENERAL    VIEW. 

ches,  Poyays  or  Musquitos  &c.  In  South 
America,  the  Aruacs,  Caribs,  Omaguas, 
Maynas,  Aymaras,  Puris,  Mbay  as,  Araucas, 
Talahets  or  Pampas  &c.  All  divided  into 
many  lesser  tribes  and  independent  com 
munities. 

Instead  of  endeavoring  to  civilize  them 
by  fair  means  and  deeds  of  peace,  many 
continue  to  be  exasperated  by  unfair  deal 
ings,  greedy  traders,  intemperance,  and 
above  all  by  killing  their  game,  and  steal 
ing  their  lands.  Some  missions  are  esta 
blished  from  Greenland  to  Chili ;  but  the 
intercourse  of  the  majority  is  with  traders, 
trappers,  land-hunters  or  squatters,  and  the 
military  of  the  frontiers :  from  whom  they 
can  imbibe  no  very  favorable  idea  of  their 
oppressors. 

How  is  this  to  end  ?  Is  it  really  intended 
to  grasp  the  whole  continent,  and  make 
these  fragments  of  nations,  aliens  on  their 
own  soil?  or  to  annihilate  them  at  last? 
Beware !  men  of  bad  faith,  or  greedy  of 
landed  wealth !  There  is  a  God  in  heaven, 
and  he  deals  justly  with  nations  as  with 
men.  He  may  find  means  to  punish  you, 
if  you  continue  to  violate  the  sacred  laws 
of  mankind.  The  desperate  tribes,  either 
become  stronger  by  concentration,  or  ac 
quired  knowledge,  may  fall  on  you  at  last, 
like  so  many  Goths  and  Vandals,  Huns 
and  Tartars,  to  revenge  their  wrongs,  and 
desolate  this  land  wrongly  acquired.  Or 
among  you  will  arise  Agrarian  sects,  that 


GENERAL   VIEW.  113 

will  deprive  your  children  of  this  landed 
property  so  unjustly  acquired  and  held. 

Be  wise  and  just  in  time,  if  cupidity 
does  not  blind  you,  imitate  the  happy  po 
licy  of  Mexico,  Guatimala,  Peru  &c.  that 
has  admitted  the  natives  to  equality  and 
citizenship.  Do  better  still,  allow  them  to 
form  peculiar  states  and  territories,  pre 
serving  their  languages  and  laws,  and 
admit  these  states  into  your  confederacies. 
Then  you  will  be  secure,  and  both  live  in 
peace,  increasing  and  multiplying  as  time 
rolls  on.  There  is  land  enough  for  all,  and 
to  spare.  What  need  has  a  man  of  1000 
acres  of  land ;  while  100  can  support  a 
large  family !  in  the  cold  climates,  and  10 
acres  in  the  fruitful  tropical  climates,  where 
thrive  the  banana  and  the  sugar  cane.  If 
hunters  require  a  large  wilderness  to  sus 
tain  their  mode  of  life,  greedy  worshippers 
of  mammon  wish  for  10,000  acres  to  hold 
waste  for  speculation !  or  to  fill  with  plan 
tations  of  slaves  and  tenants,  in  order  to 
become  lords  of  future  generations;  but 
the  real  wise  and  active  men,  the  props  of 
society ,  are  content  with  moderate  secure 
estates,  which  they  may  improve  and  beau 
tify  into  smiling  gardens. 

The  modern  intercourse  of  the  two  he 
mispheres  has  been  productive  of  much 
more  misery,  than  mutual  benefit.  The 
Americans  have  received  the  European 
cattle  without  imparting  to  Europe,  their 
equally  useful  Peruvian  cattle ;  they  have 
10* 


114  GENERAL   VIEW. 

received  the  horse,  and  often  adopted  him 
as  a  friend,  to  become  Tartars  and  Arabs 
by  his  help,  so  as  to  retaliate  mischief  on 
the  cruel  Spaniards.  Some  European  fruits 
and  grains  have  been  received  and  culti 
vated  :  while  all  have  been  introduced  into 
the  colonies.  Woolen  cloth,  blankets,  iron 
and  copper  kettles,  tools,  trinkets,  guns  and 
gunpowder,  with  the  liquid  poisons  of  the 
still,  have  been  spread  by  trade.  These 
last  with  horses  and  guns,  have  been  the 
chief  deadly  weapons  of  Europe  against 
America.  (5) 

In  return,  Europe  has  received  gold,  sil 
ver  and  precious  furs :  pearls  and  diamonds, 
cochineel,  annato,  indigo,  die  woods,  vicunia 
wool,  cacao,  vanilla,  gum  elastic  and  many 
other  useful  or  medical  articles.  Maize,  re 
turning  east  whence  it  came ;  with  tobacco, 
a  loathsome  weed  of  heathen  growth  and 
rites.  Human  knowledge  has  been  in 
creased,  and  trade  greatly  enlarged ;  the 
tame  cavias,  with  turkeys  and  musky-ducks 
have  been  transmitted.  Thus  Europe  has 
been  the  gainer,  and  was  for  a  long  while 
jealous  of  these  treasures.  (6) 

Under  the  pious  guise  of  hypocrisy,  the 
heavenly  religion  of  Jesus,  was  offered  or 
forced  upon  many  American  nations,  by  the 
same  men,  who  were  behaving  worse  than 
heathens,  worshipping  gold  and  mammon 
with  the  earth  itself,  bathed  in  human  blood 
and  tears;  introducing  slavery  and  over 
toils ;  exulting  in  deeds  of  cruelty,  revenge, 


GENERAL    VIEW.  115 

wanton  lust,  cupidity  and  avarice ;  with  all 
the  other  anti-christian  vices.  If  Mexico 
had  ghastly  idols  and  cruel  rites ;  Hayti, 
Cuba,  Bogota,  Peru  &c.  had  not;  but 
peaceful,  harmless  worships :  to  which  was 
substituted  the  papal  worships  of  other  idols, 
saints  and  monks.  The  pure  undefiled  re 
ligion  of  love  and  peace  to  all  mankind,  was 
seldom  introduced  in  America,  even  by  the 
Jesuits — except  by  the  heavenly  Las-Casas, 
the  friendly  quakers,  the  humane  moravians, 
and  a  few  other  Christian  missionaries.  All 
the  sects  of  Christianity  have  now  spread  to 
America,  and  even  some  arisen  there;  nay, 
the  Jews  have  reached  this  continent,  with 
a  few  Mahometans,  Hindus,  Chinese,  Bud- 
hists  &c.  Thus  all  the  religions  of  the 
earth  are  now  found  in  this  hemisphere,  by 
the  tolerance  and  freedom  of  opinions  lately 
proclaimed  in  many  parts. 

Great  has  been  the  influence  of  3  or  4 
ages,  on  the  American  tribes,  that  have 
been  enslaved,  or  in  frequent  communica 
tion  with  the  nations  of  Europe — not  in 
religion  alone ;  but  in  dress,  manners, 
knowledge,  civilization  and  pursuits.  The 
alphabetical  writing  has  been  introduced 
among  them,  the  Tzulukis  have  invented 
a  syllabic  alphabet;  some  arts,  and  the 
pastoral  nomadic  life  have  been  adopted. 
In  the  boreal  regions,  the  English  and 
Russians  employ  the  hunting  tribes  as  pro 
viders  of  furs.  In  South  America  the 
native  tribes  are  often  skillful  fishermen  or 
traders. 


116  GENERAL   VIEW. 

Upon  the  whole,  the  late  prospects  of 
America  are  cheering.  Many  independent 
nations  have  sprung,  which  deem  them 
selves  Americans,  and  love  their  homes. 
A  general  spirit  of  tolerance  and  peace  is 
spreading,  the  true  religion  of  the  heart 
better  understood;  and  a  disposition  is 
evincing  to  render  tardy  justice  to  the  op 
pressed  tribes,  and  the  poor  slaves.  Those 
who  wish  oppression  and  intolerance  to  be 
perpetuated,  are  not  many  in  this  conti 
nent,  at  present ;  they  will  be  fewer  still  in 
half  a  century  or  the  year  1892. 

Thus,  mankind  lives  in  fluctuations  of 
mind  and  manners.  A  few  ages  have  been 
sufficient  to  produce  these  mighty  changes. 
Meanwhile,  nature  although  changing  slow 
er,  is  still  at  work  on  the  soil  of  this  hemis 
phere.  Since  1492  volcanoes  have  appeared 
and  disappeared,  the  sea  shores  have  re 
ceded,  the  lakes  are  falling,  the  streams  are 
lessening,  the  mountains  are  crumbling,  the 
swamps  are  draining :  immense  forests  have 
been  cut,  and  changed  into  ploughed  fields, 
hills  have  been  cut  or  ploughed,  roads, 
causeways  and  canals  made,  splendid  cities 
have  been  built,  with  innumerable  towns 
and  villages.  The  deltas  of  the  Mississipi 
and  Magdalena  have  been  cultivated,  many 
mines  dug  for  metals  or  coals.  The  face 
of  the  country  has  been  quite  changed  in 
these  new  seats  of  civilization ;  in  the  re 
gions  of  Apalacha  from  Canada  to  Louisi 
ana,  in  Guyana,  Brazil ;  but  in  the  western 


NOTES.  117 

regions  from  Mexico  to  Chili,  agriculture 
has  rather  receded :  they  had  at  least  as 
many  towns  and  fields  in  ancient  times. 

Earthquakes  and  irruptions  of  the  sea 
have  caused  sad  changes  in  other  parts, 
gulfs  have  been  formed  on  the  coast  of 
Cumana,  Callao  twice  sunken  in  volcanic 
tides,  mountains  and  cities  overthrown  from 
Popayan  to  Chili :  while  the  alluvial  forma 
tions  proceed  along  the  streams  and  shores; 
their  floods  are  perennials,  increasing  deltas 
and  islands:  Hurricanes  scatter  ruins  and 
dismay  over  the  Antilles,  whirlwinds  pros 
trate  strips  of  forests.  The  spouting  springs 
and  earthy  volcanoes  eject  water,  mud, 
•  clay  and  marl,  pitch  and  other  substances. 
The  water  volcanoes  drown  valleys  and 
cities,  have  ruined  Guatimala,  and  deso 
lated  Quito.  Mexico  near  a  lake  and  often 
overflowed  by  it,  is  now  distantly  removed ; 
the  lake  having  been  drained  by  nature  and 
art  jointly  combined.  (7) 

These  rapid  sketches  and  views  offer  a 
connected  picture  of  men  and  soil,  in  this 
hemisphere,  during  the  ages  past.  The 
detailed  local  annals  of  the  various  nations, 
will  enlarge  the  subject,  and  present  the 
required  outlines  of  the  ancient  and  modern 
events  of  both. 

NOTES  TO  CHAPTER  iv. 

1.  The  monumental  archeology  and  his 
tory  of  America,  is  not  the  least  curious. 


118  NOTES. 

Humboldt  opened  the  way ;  but  did  little : 
the  facts  since  collected  in  Central  and 
North  America,  will  astonish  all  the  re 
flecting  minds,  and  lead  us  to  times  of  great 
civilization  and  prosperity.  In  the  single 
small  state  of  Kentucky,  have  already  been 
found  the  sites  of  200  ancient  towns  in 
ruins,  or  having  monuments.  If  as  many 
exist  in  all  the  neighbourhood,  there  must 
have  been  2000  towns  in  North  America, 
west  and  south  of  the  Apalachian  moun 
tains.  Many  earthy  remains  are  gradually 
disappearing  under  the  plough,  and  will  be 
obliterated  ere  long. — See  my  account  of 
monumental  sites,  published  in  1824. 

2.  The  Tao  is  one  of  the  earliest  reli 
gions  of  China.     It  is  the  personification 
and  worship  of  the  powers  of  nature,  the 
earth,  air,  winds,  thunder,  sea,  mountains, 
lakes,  trees  &c.     The  spiritual  worship  of 
their  souls  is  the  purest  part  of  it,  while  the 
blind  material  worship  of  the  objects  them 
selves  is  the  degradation  of  it,  as  in  Egypt 
and  Guinea. 

3.  See   my   Memoir   on   the   Domestic 
Annnals  of  Both  Hemispheres,  1832,  At 
lantic  Journal,  where  the  names  of  all  are 
given.     But  I  have  collected  a  few  more 
since. 

4.  By  admixture  with  American  women, 
the   Spaniards   formed  a  mixed   race   in 
Hayti,    Mexico,    Peru,    Paraguay    &c. ; 
called  Cholas,  Mestizos  &c. ;  which  par 
took  of  the  qualities   and  vices  of  both 


NOTES.  Ill) 

J 

races ;  few  great  men  have  been  produced 
by  them ;  although  we  know  of  some 
exceptions.  Lavega  one  of  the  best  Ame 
rican  historians  was  son  of  a  Peruvian 
princess  by  a  Spaniard.  In  Paraguay  the 
Spaniards  having  no  women,  took  Guarani 
concubines,  and  all  their  offsprings  were  of 
mixt  breed,  a  sad  set,  like  the  Mamalucos 
of  Brazil  born  from  Portuguese  and  Tupi 
women.  These  instances,  and  the  produc 
tion  of  mulatoes  subsequently,  teach  us 
how  some  former  nations  were  born  in 
America. 

5.  The  Missouri  tribes,  Panis  and  Cu- 
manches,  the  Abipons  and  Talahets  of  the 
vast  plains  of  N.  and  S.  America ;  are  al 
ready  become  wandering   horsemen   like 
Tartars,  quite  formidable  in  war.     Many 
tribes  now  possess  and  use  guns.     Brandy, 
rum  and  whiskey,  liquors  of  hell,  .  .  make 
the  savage  foes  furious  and  reckless :  they 
have  killed  as  many  as  guns  have.     The 
small  pox  is  another  scourge  sent  to  Ame 
rica  from    Europe,  the  Cholera  may  be 
another.     The  Syphilis  wrongly  ascribed 
to  America,  has  been  traced  to  the  ancient 
continent  also :  although  it  was  returned 
from  hence  again,  like  maize. 

6.  The  precious  commodities  of  America 
are  numberless.     If  the   Europeans  had 
traded  there  for  them,  as  they  now  do  in 
China,  Persia,   Arabia   and  Africa,   how 
different  would  have  been  the  fate  of  Ame 
rica?     Iron  would  have   purchased   gold 


120  NOTES. 

and  pearls,  with  every  thing  else :  there 
was  no  need  to  use  the  steel  swords,  nor 
thundering  guns.  Coffee  and  rice  are  not 
American  productions,  but  lately  intro 
duced  from  Arabia  and  India.  The  origin 
of  the  sugar  cane  is  also  oriental ;  but  it 
was  found  wild  in  South  America,  as 
orange  trees  were  in  Florida. 

7.  The  physical  changes  undergone  in 
America  within  late  historical  recollections 
are  very  numerous,  and  ought  to  be  col 
lected  into  one  connected  body  by  historians 
or  geologists. 


After  these  general  topics  on  American 
history,  I  had  proposed  to  enter  upon  the 
peculiar  annals  of  nations,  beginning  by 
Peru  and  Austral  America ;  but  wishing  to 
give  in  this  first  volume  something  still 
more  novel  and  striking,  I  have  concluded 
to  begin  by  the  original  unpublished  annals 
of  the  Linapis,  and  the  neglected  traditions 
of  the  Haytians ;  who  assert  to  have  come 
into  America,  by  the  north  west,  and  the 
second  through  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  I 
hear  besides  that  a  French  traveller  D'Or- 
bigny,  is  now  publishing  in  Paris,  his  tra 
vels  in  Austral  and  Peruvian  America,  with 
60  vocabularies  of  languages:  where  I  may 
perhaps  find  additioried  materials  for  the 
history  of  those  regions. 


LINAPI    ANNALS.  121 


CHAPTER  V. 

Original  Annals  and  Historical  Tradi 
tions  of  the  LINAPIS,  from  the  creation 
to  the  flood,  passage  and  settlements 
in  America,  as  far  as  the  Atlantic 
Ocean  $c.,  till  1820  #c. 

We  have  but  few  real  American  Annals, 
given  in  the  original  peculiar  style.  Those 
of  Mexico,  Guatimala,  Apalacha,  Hayti, 
Peru,  &c.,  have  all  been  translated  by 
abridgements  or  paraphrases.  Those  of 
the  Ongwi  by  Cusick  come  nearest  to  the 
aboriginal  form,  using  the  usual  personifi 
cations  and  animalizations  of  tribes,  so 
common  all  over  America  and  Asia ;  but 
so  often  misunderstood :  having  perplexed 
and  disgusted  the  commentators  or  trans 
lators  ;  who  did  not  seize  this  form  of  style. 
Even  in  China,  the  primitive  inhabitants 
often  bear  the  names  of  beasts,  Lung  dra 
gons,  Chi  birds,  %ao  wolf,  Miao  tygers. 
In  India  we  find  snakes,  monkeys,  lions  &c. 
Early  in  Europe  are  dogs  'Canari  and 
Cynetes,  satyrs,  lions  &c.,  syrens,  harpies, 
pegasus,  centaurs,  faunes,  cyclops  &e.  (1) 

In  the  Antilles  the  first  inhabitants  were 
called  beasts  or  Caracol,  turtles  Icota, 
birds,  opossums,  seals,  trees,  stones,  even 
gourds  and  fruits. — (Roman's  Trad.)  In 
Peru  we  find  tygers,  lions,  giants,  pygmies, 
snakes  &c.  In  Mexico,  birds,  apes,  snakes, 
11 


122  LINAPI    ANNALS. 

tygers,  giants  &c.  While  throughout  North 
America  we  find  tribes  of  beavers,  turtles, 
wolves,  dogs,  deer,  birds.  We  must  learn 
to  appreciate  this  primitive  form  of  speech 
and  style,  as  allegorical  names  of  men  &c. 
It  •  is  very  needful  in  order  to  understand 
the  following  narratives. 

Having  obtained,  through  the  late  Dr. 
Ward  of  Indiana,  some  of  the  original 
Wallam-Olum  (painted  record)  of  the 
Linapi  tribe  of  Wapahani  or  White  River, 
the  translation  will  be  given  of  the  songs 
annexed  to  each:  which  form  a  kind  of 
connected  annals  of  the  nation.  In  the 
illustrations  of  this  history,  will  be  figured 
the  original  glyphs  or  symbols,  and  the 
original  songs,  with  a  literal  translation, 
word  for  word.  This  will  furnish  a  great 
addition  to  our  knowledge  of  American 
graphics  and  philology ;  but  here  the  an 
nals  are  chiefly  interesting  historically.  I 
have  translated,  however,  all  the  historical 
and  geographical  names,  so  as  to  afford  a 
better  clue  to  the  whole.  (2) 

We  knew  by  all  the  writers  who  have 
had  friendly  intercourse  with  the  tribes  of 
North  America,  that  they  did  possess,  and 
perhaps  keep  yet,  historical  and  traditional 
records  of  events,  by  hieroglyphs  or  sym 
bols,  on  wood,  bark,  skins,  in  stringed 
wampuns  &c.;  but  none  had  been  pub 
lished  in  the  original  form.  This  shall  be 
the  first  attempt.  Lederer  saw  200  years 
ago  in  Carolina,  wheels  of  60  rays,  record- 


LINAPI    ANNALS.  123 


ing  events  of  60  years.  Humboldt  has 
mentioned  the  glyphical  symbols  of  the 
Hurons  on  wood,  seen  by  the  Jesuits. 
Heckwelder  saw  the  Olumapi  or  painted 
sticks  of  the  Linapis ;  but  did  not  describe 
them ;  he  merely  translated  some  of  their 
traditional  tales :  which  agree  in  the  main, 
with  these  historical  songs  ^  yet  the  songs 
appear  mere  abridgments  of  more  copious 
annals,  or  the  bases  of  the  traditions.  The 
Ninniwas  or  Chipiwas,  the  Ottowas,  the 
Sakis  and  Shawanis  &c.,  all  Linapi  tribes, 
have  such  painted  tales  and  annals,  called 
Neobagun  (male  tool)  by  the  former.  Tan 
ner  has  figured  some  of  these  pictured 
songs  or  Neobagun,  in  his  interesting  Nar 
rative.  Loskiel  has  stated  that  the  Lina 
pis  had  complete  genealogies,  with  symbols 
expressing  the  deeds  of  each  king.  Beatty 
in  1766  saw  records  370  years  old. 

Out  of  these  materials  and  other  kept  by 
the  Ozages,  Cowetas,  Tzulukis,  Panis  &c., 
might  be  formed  or  restored  a  peculiar 
graphic  system  of  north  America,  different 
from  the  Mexican  system ;  and  probably 
once  imported  from  Asia:  where  it  may 
be  compared  with  the  graphic  symbols  of 
the  Kuriles,  Yakuts,  Koriaks  &c.,  indi 
cated  by  Humboldt;  but  which  are  un 
known  to  me.  Meantime  I  shall  give 
materials  for  such  researches  in  my  illus 
trations.  The  symbols,  when  met  alone, 
were  inexplicable;  but  by  obtaining  the 


124  LIN  API   ANNALS. 

words  or  verses,  (since  they  must  commonly 
be  sung)  we  may  acquire  enough  to  lead  on 
further  enquiries.  The  most  obvious  pe 
culiarity  of  this  system,  is  that  each  symbol 
applies  to  a  verse  or  many  words ;  as  if  the 
ideas  were  amalgamated  in  the  compound 
system :  yet  they  may  often  be  analyzed, 
and  the  elements  ascertained  or  conjec 
tured,  by  their  repetition. 

These  historical  songs  of  the  Linapi,  are 
known  to  but  few  individuals,  and  must 
be  learned  with  much  labor.  Those  ob 
tained,  consist  of  3  ancient  songs  relating 
their  traditions  previous  to  arrival  in  Ame 
rica,  written  in  24,  16  and  20  symbols, 
altogether  60.  They  are  very  curious,  but 
destitute  of  chronology.  The  second  series 
relates  to  America,  is  comprised  in  7  songs, 
4  of  16  verses  of  4  words,  and  3  of  20  ver 
ses  of  3  words.  It  begins  at  the  arrival  in 
America,  and  is  continued  without  hardly 
any  interruption  till  the  arrival  of  the  Eu 
ropean  colonists  towards  1600.  As  96 
successive  kings  or  chiefs  are  mentioned, 
except  ten  that  are  nameless :  it  is  suscep 
tible  of  being  reduced  to  a  chronology  of 
96  generations,  forming  32  centuries,  and 
reaching  back  to  1600  years  before  our 
era.  But  the  whole  is  very  meagre,  a 
simple  catalogue  of  rulers,  with  a  few 
deeds :  yet  it  is  equal  to  the  Mexican  an 
nals  of  the  same  kind.  A  last  song,  which 
has  neither  symbols  nor  words,  consisting 


LINAPI   ANNALS.  125 

in  a  mere  translation,  ends  the  whole,  and 
includes  some  few  original  details  on  the 
period  from  1600  to  1820.  (3) 

The  orthograghy  of  the  JLinapi  names  is 
reduced  to  the  Spanish  and  French  pro 
nunciation,  except  SH  as  in  English,  U  as 
in  French,  W  as  Hou. 

If  any  one  is  inclined  to  doubt  this  his 
torical  account;  the  concurrent  testimonies 
of  Loskiel  and  Heckewelder  are  my  cor 
roborant  proofs.  The  words  of  Loskiel 
are  these. 

'•  The  Delawares  keep  genealogies,  with 
•;  the  character  of  each  man,  if  wise,  rich, 
"renowned,  or  a  mighty  warrior.  They 
•;use  hieroglyphs  on  wood,  trees  and  stones, 
*•  to  give  caution,  information,  communicate 
"  events,  achievements,  keep  records.  Some 
"  time  the  hero  has  at  his  feet,  men,  heads 
"or  weapons.  They  have  also  paintings 
"  on  skins  of  deeds,  hunts,  feats  &c. 
1.  Song. — The  Creation  fyc. 

1.  At  first  there  was  nothing  but  sea- 
water  on  the  top  of  the  land,     Aki. 

2.  There  was  much  water,  and  much  fog 
over  the  land,  and  there  .was  also  KITANI- 
TOWIT,  the  God-creator. 

3.  And  this  God-creator  was  the  first- 
being  (Saye-wis\  an  eternal  being,  and  in 
visible  although  every  where. 

4.  It  was  he  who  caused  much  water, 
much  land,  much  cloud,  much  heaven. 

5.  It  was  he  who  caused  the  sun,  the 
moon  and  the  stars. 

11* 


LINAPI    ANNALS. 

6.  And   all   these  he  caused  to   move 
well. 

7.  By  his  action,  it  blew  hard,  it  cleared 
up,  and  the  deep  water  ran  off. 

8.  It  looks    bright,   and    islands    stood 
there. — Menak. 

9.  It  was  then,  when  again   the   God- 
Creator  made   the   makers  or   spirits. — 
Manito-Manitoak. 

10.  And  also  the  first  beings  Owiniwak, 
and  also  the  angels  Angelatawiwak,  and 
also  the  souls  Chichankwak,  all  them  he 
made.  (4) 

11.  And  afterwards  he  made  the  man- 
being  JIN-WIS,  ancestor  of  the  men.  (5) 

12.  He  gave  him  the  first  mother  NETA- 
MIGAHO,  mother  of  the  first  beings  OWINI.  (6) 

13.  And  fishes  he  gave  him,  turtles  he 
gave  him,  beasts  he  gave  him,  birds  he  gave 
him. 

14.  But  there  was  a  bad  spirit  Maki- 
mani,  who  caused  the  bad  beings  Mako- 
wini,  black  snakes  Nakowak,  and  monsters 
or  large  reptiles  Amangamek. 

15.  And  caused  also  flies,  and   caused 
also  gnats. 

16.  All  the  beings  were  then  friends  and 
stood  there. 

17.  Thou  being  KIWIS,  good  God  Wu- 
NAND  (these  are  2  gods)  and  the  good  ma 
kers  or  spirits  were  such. 

18.  With  the  Jins  NIJINI,  the  first  men, 
and  the  first  mother,  their  wives,  which 
were  Fairies  Nantinewak.  (7) 


LIN  API   ANNALS.  127 

19.  The  first  food  of  the  Jins  and  Fairies 

Pwas  a  fat  fruit  Gattamin. 
20.  All  were  willingly-pleased,  all  were 
easy-thinking,  and  all  were  »vell-happified. 
21.    But   after   awhile   a   Snake-priest, 
Powako,    brings    on    earth    secretly    the 
Snake  worship  Initako,  of  the  god  of  the 
Snakes  WAKON.  (8) 

22.  And  there  came  wickedness,  crime 
and  unhappiness. 

23.  And  bad  weather  was  coming,  dis 
temper  was  coming,  with  death  was  coming. 

24.  All  this  happened  very  long  ago,  at 
the  first  land  Netamald,  beyond  the  great 
ocean  Kitahikan. 

%d  Song.     The  Flood  <$>c. 

1.  There  was  long  ago  a  powerful  snake 
Maskanako,  when  the  men  had  become 
bad  beings  Makowini. 

2.  This  strong  snuke  had  become  the  foe 
of  the  Jins,  and  they  became  troubled,  hat 
ing  each  other.     > 

3.  Both  were  fighting,  both  were  spoiling, 
both  were  never  peaceful. 

4.  And  they  were  fighting,  least  man 
Mattapewi  with  dead-keeper  Mhanlowit. 

5.  And  the  strong  snake  readily  resolved 
to  destroy  or  fight  the  beings  and  the  men. 

6.  The  dark  snake  he  brought,  the  mon 
ster  (Amangam)  he  brought,  snake  rush- 
ing-water  he  brought. 

7.  Much  water  is  rushing,  much  go  to 
hills,  much  penetrate,  much  destroying. 

8.  Meantime  at  TULA,  at  that   island, 


128  LINAPI  ANNALS. 

NAMA-BUSH  (the  great  hare  Nanci)  became 
the  ancestor  of  beings  and  men. 

9.  Being  born  creeping,  he  is  ready  to 
move  and  dwell  at  TULA.  (9) 

10.  The  beings  and  men  (Owini  and 
lanowf)  all  go  forth  from  the  flood  creep 
ing  in  shallow  water,  or  swimming  afloat, 
asking  which  is  the  way  to  the  turtle  back 
TULAPIN.     (This  verse  like  many  others 
is  in  rhymes,  and  metre  of  9  words  of  3 
syllables.) 

11.  But    there    were    many    monsters 
(Amangcumelt)  in  the  way,  and  some  men 
were  Devoured  by  them. 

12.  But  the  daughter  of  a  spirit,  helped 
them  in  a  boat,  saying  come,  come,  they 
were    coming   and   were   helped.       (The 
name  of  the  boat  or  raft  is  Mokol.} 

13.  Nanabush,  Nanabush,  became  the 
grandfather  of  all,  the  grandfather  of  the 
beings,  the  grandfather  of  the  men,  and  the 
grandfather  of  the  turtles.     (This  is  the  be 
ginning  of  a  hymn  to  Nanabush,  in  rhymes, 
lasting  for  4  verses.) 

14.  The  men  were  there,  the  turtle  there, 
they  were  turtling  altogether.     (Tulapewi 
are  the  turtle-men 

15.  He  was  frightened,  he  the  turtle,  he 
was  praying,  he  the  turtle,  let  it  be  to  make 
well. 

16.  Water  running  off,  it  is  drying,  in 
the  plains  and  the  mountains,  at  the  path 
of  the  cave,  elsewhere  went  the  powerful 
action  or  motion. 


LIN  API    ANNALS.  129 

3d  Song.     Fate  after  the  Flood. 

1.  After  the  flood,  the  manly  men  Lina- 
pewi,  with  the  manly  turtle  beings  dwelt 
close  together  at  the  cave  house,  and  dwell 
ing  of  Talli. 

2.  It  freezes  was  there,  it  snows  was 
there,  it  is  cold  was  there. 

3.  To  possess  mild  coldness  and  much 
game,  they  go  to  the   northerly  plain,  to 
hunt  cattle  they  go. 

4.  To  be  strong  and  to  be  rich  the  comers 
divided  into  tillers  and  hunters.     Wikhi- 
chik,  Elowi-chik. 

5.  The  most  strong,  the  most  good,  the 
most  holy,  the  hunters  they  are.  (10) 

6.  And  the  hunters  spread  themselves, 
becoming  northerlings,  easterlings,  souther- 
lings,  westerlings.     Lowaniwi,  Wapaniwi, 
Shawaniwi,  Wunkeniwi. 

7.  Thus  the  white  country  Lumonaki, 
north  of  the  turtle  country,  became  the 
hunting  country  of  the  turtling  true  men. 

8.  Meantime  all  the  snakes  were  afraid 
in  their  huts,  and  the  snake  priest  Nako- 
powa  said  to  all,  let  us  go. 

9.  Easterly  they  go  forth  at  Snakeland 
Akhokink,  arid  they  went  away  earnestly 
grieving. 

10.  Thus  escaping  by  going  so  far,  and 
by  trembling  the  burnt  land  Lusasaki  is 
torn  and  is  broken  from  the  snake  fortified 
land.     Akomenaki 

11.  Being  free,  having  no  trouble,  the 
northerlings  all  go  out,  separating,  at  the 
land  of  Snow  Winiaken. 


130  LINAPI    ANNALS. 

12.  The  fish  resort  to  the  shores  of  the 
gaping  sea,  where  tarried  the  fathers  of 
white  eagle  and  white  wolf.     Waplanewa, 
Waptumewi. 

13.  While  our  fathers  were  always  boat 
ing  and  navigating,  they  saw  in  the  east 
that  the  snake  land  was  bright  and  wealthy. 
(Here  begins  a  fine  poetical  rhyming  nar 
rative). — See  Last  Note. 

14.  The   head-beaver    Wihlamok,   and 
the  big-bird  Kicholen,  were  saying  to  all, 
let  us  go  to  the  Snake  Island  Akomen. 

15.  By  going  with  us,  we  shall  annihilate 
all  the  snaking  people,  Wemaken. 

16.  Having  all  agreed,  the  northerlings 
and  easterlings,  went  over  the  water  of  the 
frozen  sea  to  possess  that  land. 

17.  It  was  wonderful  when  they  all  went 
over  the  smooth  deep  water  of  the  frozen  sea, 
at  the  gap  of  the  Snake  sea  in  the  great  ocean. 

18.  They  were  ten  thousand  in  the  dark, 
who  all  go  forth  in  a  single  night  in  the 
dark,  to  the  Snake  island  of  the  eastern 
land  Wapandki  in  the  Dark,  by  walking 
all  the  people. — OLINI.  (12) 

19.  They  were  the  manly  north,  the  man 
ly  east,  the  manly  south ;  with  manly  eagle, 
manly    beaver,    manly  wolf;    with   manly 
hunter,   manly   priest,  manly   rich;    with 
manly   wife,  manly  daughter,  manly  dog. 
(12  words  all  homophonous  rhymes.) 

20.  All  coming  there,  they  tarry  at  Fir- 
land   Shinaking.     But  the  western  men 
doubtful  of  the  passage,  preferred  to  remain 
at  the  old  turtle  land. 


LINAPI    ANXALS.  131 

Thus  end  these  interesting  and  positive 
ancient  traditions,  by  a  fine  poem  on  the 
passage  to  America  over  the  ice ;  the  Sha- 
wanis  have  a  similar  poem  :  the  Illinois  had 
also  one,  and  almost  every  Linapi  tribe. 
They  are  perhaps  lost ;  but  this  being  at 
last  rescued,  will  preserve  the  memory  for 
ever.  Now  begin  the  second  series  of 
songs,  in  a  different  style,  seldom  rhyming, 
but  made  metrical  by  an. equal  number  of 
words  in  each  verse,  4  in  the  4  first  which 
carry  the  tribe  till  their  conquest  of  the 
Talegas  ;  but  only  3  in  the  3  later  poems 
on  the  subsequent  history.  Thus  these 
songs  diminish  in  details  as  they  advance ; 
but  they  are  mere  abridgment  of  better 
annals  now  probably  lost.  Numbers  shall 
be  annexed  to  each  successive  king  or 
ruler,  so  as  to  compute  the  generations. 
1.  Song.  At  Shinaki  till  the  10  Kings 
or  Civil  Wars. 

1.  Long  ago,  the  fathers  of  men  were 
then  at  Shinaki  or  Firland. 

2.  The  path  leader  was  the  white  eagle 
(Wapalanewa  1),  who  leads  them  all  there. 

3.  The  Snake  island  was  a  big  land,  a 
fine  land,  and  was  explored  by  them. 

4.  The  friendly  souls,  the  hunting  souls, 
the  moving  souls,  in  assembly  meet. 

5.  All  say  to  him,  beautiful-head  (Kola- 
wil  2)  be  thou  king  there. 

6.  The  snakes  are  coming,  thou  killest 
some,  to  Snake  hill,  let  them  all  go. 

7.  All  the  snakes  were  quite  weak,  and 
concealing  themselves  at  the  Bear  hill. 


132  LIN  API   ANNALS. 

8.  After  Kolawil,  white  owl  (Wapagok- 
hos  3)  was  king  at  the  Firland. 

9.  After    him   there  lanotoici  (4  true 
maker)  was  king,  and  many  things  he  did. 

10.  After  him  there  Chilili  (5  snowbird) 
was  king,  who  says  let  us  go  south. 

11.  To  spread  the  fathers  of  men  Wo- 
kenapi,  and  to  be  able  to  possess  much 
more.  (13) 

12.  South  he  goes  the  snowbird,  but  east 
he  goes  the  beaver-he  Tamakwi.     (Here 
is  the  separation  of  the  Dinnis. 

13.  A  beautiful  land  was  the  south  land, 
the  big  Firland  and  the  shoreland  Shabi- 
yaki. 

14.  But  the  eastern  land  was  a  fish  land, 
and  a  lake  land,  and  a  cattle  land. 

15.  After  Chilili,  the  great  warrior  (Ay  a- 
mek  6)  was  king,  when  all  the  tribes  were 
at  war. 

16.  There  was  war  with  the   robbing- 
men,  snaking-men,  blacking  men,  strong 
men.     Chikonapi,  Akhonapi,  Makatapi, 
Assinapi. — Thus  ends  the  first  song  with 
civil  strife  and  great  wars,  dividing  some 
tribes  probably. 

2d  Song.     From  the  10  Kings  till  the 
Missouri  fyc. 

17.  After  Ayamek  came  ten  kings,  in 
whose  time  there  was  much  warfare  south 
and  east.  (14) 

18.  After  them  Langundowi  (peaceful- 
he,  17  kg.)  was  king  at  the  beautiful  land 
Akolaking,  and  there  was  peace.  (15) 

19.  After  such  Tasukamend  (never-bad 


LINAPI   ANNALS.  133 

18)  was  king,  and  he  was  a  good  or  just 
man. 

20.  After  such  was  king  Pemaholend 
(ever  beloved  19)  who  did  much  good. 

21.  King  afterwards  was  Matemik  (town 
builder  20)  who   built   many  towns,  and 
afterwards  the  holy  goer  Pilsohalin  21. 

22.  King    afterwards    was     Gunokeni 
(long  while  fatherly  22,  who  ruled  long)  and 
afterwards  the  big  teeth  Mangipitak  23. 

23.  King  afterwards  was  Olumapi  (24 
manly  recorder  or  bundler)  who  caused 
many  writings.  (16) 

24.  King  afterwards  was  Takwachi  (25 
who  shivers  with  cold)  who  went  south  to 
the  corn  land  Minihaking. 

25.  King  afterwards  was  Huminiend 
(26  corn  eater)  who  planted  much  corn 
there. 

26.  King  afterwards  was  Alkosahit  (27 
preserving  keeper)  who  had  a  royal  soul 
and  was  very  useful. 

27.  King  afterwards  was  Shiwapi  (28 
salt   man)  and  afterwards  dry-he  Penk- 
wonwi  29. 

28.  There  was  no  raining,  and  no  corn 
grew,  east  he  goes  far  from  the  sea.  (17) 

29.  Over   hollow  mountain  Oligonunk, 
at  last  to  eat  he  went  at  a  fine  plain  Kalok- 
waming  of  the  cattle  land. 

30.  After   Penkwonwi    came    Wekwo- 
chella  (30  much  weary)  after  such  the  stiff 
(  Ch ingalsuwi  31.) 

31.  After  such  was  Kwitikwund  (32  the 

12 


134  LINAPI   ANNALS. 

reprover)  who  was  disliked,  and  some  un 
willing  to  obey. 

32.  Being  angry  some  moved  easterly, 
and  secretly  went  far  off. 

3d  Song.     Prom  the  Missouri  to  tJic 
Mississippi  <$*c. 

33.  But  the  wise  did  tarry,  and  Waka- 
holend  (33  the  beloved)  was  made  king. 

34.  It  was  at  the  Yellow  River  Wisa- 
wana  where  there  was  much  corn,  large 
meadows,  and  again  were  built  towns.  (18) 

35.  All    being    friends   Tamenend   (34 
affable  like  a  beaver)  became  king  and  was 
alone  the  first.  (19) 

3G.  Such  Temenend  was  the  very  best, 
and  all  the  men  came  to  him. 

37.  After  such  good  Maskansisil  (35 
strong  buffaloe)  was  king  and  chieftain  or 
leader. 

38.  MachigoJchos  (36  big-owl)  was  king, 
Wapkicholen  (37  white  crane)  was  king. 

39.  Wingenund  (38  mindful)  was  king 
and  pontiff,  who  made  many  festivals.  (20) 

40.  Lapawin  (whitened  39)  was  king, 
Wallama  (40  painted)  was  king. 

41.  Waptiwapit  (41  white  chicken)  was 
king,  again  there  is  war  north  and  south. 

42.  By  the  wise  in  assembly  TamasJcan 
(strong  wolf  42)  was  made  king. 

43.  He  was  able  to  war  on  all  and  he 
killed  the  strong-stone  Maskansini.  (21) 

44.  Messissuwi  (43  whole-he)  was  king 
and  made  war  on  the  snake-beings  Akowini. 

45.  Chitanwulit  (44  strong  and  good) 


LINAPI    ANNALS.  135 

>vas  king  and  made  war  on  the  northern 
foes  Lowanuski. 

46.  Alokuwi  (45  lean  he)  was  king  and 
made  war  on  the  father  snake  Towctkon. 

47.  Opekasit  (46  east  looking)  was  king, 
being  sad  at  the  warfare. 

48.  To  the  sunrise  he  said  let  us  go,  and 
they  are  many  who  together  go  east. 

4th  Song.     Conquest  of  the  Talegas  fyc. 

49.  The  fish  river  J\emasipi  separated 
the  land,  and  being  lazy  they  tarry  there. 
(22) 

50.  Yagawanend  (47  hut  maker)  was 
king,  and  the  Tallegewi  (there  found)  pos 
sessing  the  east. 

51.  Chitanitis  (48  strong  friend)  king 
was,  and  he  desires  the  rich  land  of  the 
east. 

52.  To  the  east  some  did  pass,  but  the 
head  of  the  Talegas,  Talegawil  killed  some 
of  them. 

53.  Then  of  one  mind,  all  say,  warfare, 
warfare. 

54.  The  friends  of  the  north  the  Tala- 
matan  (who  are  not  like  the  Talligewi, 
the  Hurons)  were  coming  to  go  altogether 
united. 

55.  Kinehepend  (49  sharp  looking)  was 
king,  and  leader,  over  the  river  against  foes. 

56.  Much  was  there  possessed  by  them, 
and  much  spoiling  and  killing  of  the  Talegas. 

57.  Pimokhasuwi  (50  stirring  about)  was 
king,  but  he  found  the  Talegas  too  strong 
in  the  wrar. 


136  LINAPI   ANNALS. 

58.  Tenchekensit  (51  opening  path)  was 
king,  and  many  towns  were  given  up  to  him. 

59.  Paganchihilla   (52  great   fulfiller) 
was  king,  and  all  the  Talegas  went  away 
to  the  south. 

60.  Hattanwulaton  (53  he  has  posses 
sion)  was  king,  and  all  the  people  were  well 
pleased. 

61.  South  of  the  lakes  they  settle  the 
council  fire,  and   the  friends  Talamatan 
north  of  the  lakes. 

62.  But  they  were  not  always  friends 
and  were  conspiring  when  GunitaJcan  (54 
long  mild)  was  king. 

63.  Linniwulamen  (55  man  of  truth) 
was  king,  and  made  war  on  the  Talamatan. 

64.  ShaJcagapewi  (56  just  and  upright) 
was  king,  and  the  Talamatan  were  trem 
bling. 

SECOND  SERIES  OR  MODERN  HISTORY. 

1st  Song.     At  the  Talega  land. 

1.  All  were  peaceful  long  ago  there  at 
the  Talega  land  Talegaking. 

2.  Tamaganend  (57  beaver  leader)  was 
king  at  the  White  River  or  Wabash  Wa- 
palaneng. 

3.  Wapushuwi  (58  white  linx)  was  king 
and  planted  much  corn. 

4.  WulichiniJc  (59  well  hardy)  was  king, 
and  the  people  increased. 

5.  Lekhihitin  (60.  writer  writing)  was 
king  and  painted  many  books   Wallamo- 
lumin.  (23.) 


LINAPI    ANNALS,  137 

6.  Kolaclmisen  (61  pretty  blue  bird)  was 
king,  at  the  place  of  much  fruit  Makeli- 
ming.  (near  Cincinnati  ?) 

7.  Pematalli  (62  constant  there)  was 
king  and  had  many  towns. 

8.  Pepomahemen  (63  paddler  up)  was 
king  of  many  rivers  and  streams. 

9.  Tankawon  (64  little  cloud)  was  king, 
while  many  went  away. 

10.  The  Nentegos   and   the  Shawanis, 
went  to  the  south  lands.  (24.) 

11.  Kichitamak  (65  big  beaver)  was 
king  at  the  white  lick  Wapahoning. 

12.  The   heavenly  prophet    Onowutok 
(66)  went  to  the  west.  (25) 

13.  The  west  he  visited,  the  forsaken 
land  and  the  western  southerlings. 

14.  Pawanami  (67  rich  water  turtle) 
was  king  at  the  Ohio  River  Taleganah. 

15.  Lokwdend  (68  walker)  was  king, 
and  had  much  warfare.  (26) 

16.  Again  with  the  father  snake  Towako, 
again  with  the  stony  snake  Sinako,  again 
with  north  snake  Lowako. 

17.  Mokolmokom  (69  the  grand  father 
of  the  boats)  was  king  and  went  snaking 
in  boats. 

18.  Winelowich  (70  snow  hunter)  was 
king  and  went  to  the  north  land  of  the  Es 
quimaux  Lowushkis. 

19.  Linkwekinuk  (71  sharp  looker)  was 
king  and  went  to  the  Alleghariy  Mountains 
Talegachukang. 

20.  Wapalawikwan   (72   east  settler) 
12* 


138  LIN  API   ANNAIJ8* 


was  king  and  went  east  of  the  Talega 
land.  (27) 

Id  Song.    At  the  East  till  first  White 
Man  comes. 

21.  This  land  of  the  east,  was  a  large 
land  Amangald,  and  a  long  land  Amigaki. 

22.  This  land  had  no  snakes,  but  was 
a  rich  land,  and  many  good  things  were 
found  there. 

23.  Gikenopalat  (73  great  warrior)  was 
king  near  the  north. 

24.  Hanaholend  (74  stream  loving)  was 
king  at  the  branching  stream  or  Susque- 
hanna  Saskwihanang.  (28) 

25.  Gattawisi  (75  becoming  fat)  was 
king  at  the  sassafras  land  Winaki. 

26  All  the  hunters  reach  the  Salt  Sea  of 
the  sun  GishiksJiapipek,  which  was  again 
a  big  sea. 

27.  Makhiawip   (76   red    arrow)   was 
king  at  the  tide  water. 

28.  Wolomenap  (77  hollow  man)  was 
king  at  the  strong  falls  (of  Trenton)  Mas- 
kekitong. 

29.  The   Wapanand  (ensters)  and  the 
Tumewand  (wolfers  or  Mohigans)  north 
east  they  go.  (29) 

30.  Wulitpallat  (78  good  fighter)  was 
king  and  set  against  the  north. 

31.  The  Mahongwi  (lickers  or  Iroquois) 
and  the  Pungelika  (the  lynx  like  or  Eries) 
were  all  trembling  there. 

32.  Again  Tamenend  (79  beaver  II)  was 
king  there,  and  with  all  he  made  peace. 


LINAPI    ANNALS.  139 

33.  And  all  became  friendly,  and  all  be 
came  united,  with  this  great  ruling  king.  (30) 

34.  Kichitamak  (80  great  beaver)  was 
king  and  remains  at  the  sassafras  land  or 
Pennsylvania. 

37.  Wapahakey  (81   white  body)  was 
king  and  went  to  the  Sea  Shore  on  Jersey 
Sheyabi. 

38.  Elangomel  (82  friendly  to  all)  was 
king  and  much  good  was  done. 

39.  Pitenumen  (83  mistaker)  was  king, 
and  saw  some  one  come  from  somewhere. 

40.  At  this  time  from  the  east  sea  was 
coming  a  whiter  Wapsi.  (31) 

3d  Song.     Till  the  arrival  of  Colonies. 

41.  Makelomush  (84  much  honored)  was 
king  and  made  all  happy. 

42  Walakeningus  (85  well  praised)  was 
king  and  became  a  warrior  of  the  south. 

43.  He  must  make  war  on  the  Cheroki 
Snakes    Otaliwako,  and    on   the    Coweta 
Snakes  Akowetako. 

44.  WapagamoshM  (86  white  otter)  was 
king,  ally  of  the  Lamatan  or  Hurons. 

45.  Wapashum  (87  white  big  horn)  was 
king  and  visited  the  west  land  of  Talega. 

46.  There  he  found  the  Illinois  Hiliniki, 
the  Shawanis  Shawoniki,  and  the  Conoys 
KonowikL 

47.  Nitispayat  (88  friendly  comer)  was 
king,  and  he  went  to  the  big  lakes. 

48.  And  he  visited  all  the  beaver-children 
or  Miamis,  and  all  the  friends  or  allies.  (32) 

49.  Pakimitzin   (89  cranberry  eater) 


140  LINAPI   ANNALSv 

was    king,  and   made   alliance   with   the 
Ottawas,  Tawa. 

50.  Lowaponskan  (90  north  walker)  was 
king,  and  he  visited  the   noisy  place  or 
Niagara  Ganshowenik. 

51.  Tasliawinso  (91  at  leisure  gatherer) 
was  king,  and  visited  the  Sea  shores. 

52.  Then  the  offspring,  in  three  desiring, 
three  to  be,  and  they  became  the  Turtle 
tribe,  the  Wolf  tribe,  and  the  Turkey  tribe. 
Unamim,  Minsimini,  Chikimini.  (33) 

53.  Epallahchund  (92  failer)  was  king, 
in  the  war  with  the  Mahongwi^  wherein 
he  fails.  (34) 

54.  Langomuwi  (93  friendly  he)  was 
king  and  the  Mahongwi  were  frightened. 

55.  Wangomend  (94  saluted)  was  king 
yonder  between. 

56.  The  Cherokis  Otaliwi  and  Wasio- 
towi  (those  of  the  Otali  and  Wasioto  mts.) 
were  his  fees.  (35) 

57.  Wapachikis   (95  white   crab)  was 
king  and  ally  a  friend   of  Jersey  on  the 
shores. 

58.  Nenachihat  (90  watcher)  was  king 
and  looking  at  the  sea. 

59.  At  this  time  north  and  south  the 
Wap&yachik  came,  the  white  or  eastern 
moving  souls. 

60.  They  were  friendly,  and  came  in  big 
bird-ships,  who  are  they  ?  (36) 

Thus  end  these  poetical  annals,  so  cu 
rious  and  so  plain,  when  properly  under 
stood  and  translated.  The  following  addi- 


LIN  API   ANNALS.  141 

ion  is  merely  a  fragment  on  the  subsequent 
period,  translated  by  John  Burns.  I  give 
it  as  received  although  I  fear  it  is  inaccu 
rate  in  some  respects,  and  a  paraphrase 
rather  than  literal  account.  Yet  by  this 
addition,  we  obtain  a  kind  of  general  his 
tory  of  at  least  one  American  tribe,  and  a 
complete  original  series  of  traditions,  in 
their  peculiar  pristine  style.  Many  others 
will  bo  added  hereafter,  either  from  printed 
traditions,  or  historical  songs  and  fragments. 
Fragment  on  the  history  of  the  Linapis 
from  about  1600  till  1820. 

1.  Alas,  alas!  we  know  now  who  they 
are,  these   Wapsinis  (white  people)  who 
then  came  out  of  the  sea,  to  rob  us  of  our 
country.     Starving  wretches !  with  smiles 
they  came ;  but  soon  became  snaking  foes. 

2.  The  Wallamohim  was  written  by  Lek- 
hibit  (the  writer)  to  record  our  glory.    Shall 
I  write  another  to  record  our  fall  ?  No !  our 
foes  have  taken  care  to  do  it ;  but  I  speak 
to  thee  what  they  know  not  or  conceal. 

3.  We  have  had  many  other  kings  since 
that  unhappy  time.     They  were  3  till  the 
friendly  Mikwon  (Penn)  came.     Mattani- 
kum  (not  horned,  not  strong, — see  Note  37) 
when    the    Winakoli   (Swedes    note    38) 
came   to    Winaki.     Nahumen   (raccoon) 
when  the  Sinalwi  (Dutch)   came.      And 
Ikwahon  (fond  of  women)  when  the  Yank- 
wis  (English)  came,  with  Mikwon  and  his 
friends  soon  after. 

4.  They  were  all  received  and  fed  with 
corn ;  but  no  land  was  ever  sold,  we  never 


142  LIN  API    ANNALS. 

sell  any.  They  were  all  allowed  to  dwell 
with  us,  to  build  houses  and  plant  corn,  as 
our  friends  and  allies.  Because  they  were 
hungry,  and  thought  children  of  Gishaki 
(the  sun  land)  and  not  snakes  nor  children 
of  snakes.  (39) 

5.  And  they  were  traders,  bringing  fine 
new  tools,  and  weapons,  and  cloth,  and 
beads,  for  which  we  exchanged  skins  and 
shells  and  corn.     And  we  liked  them,  with 
their  things,  because  we  thought  they  were 
good,  and  made  by  the  children  of  GishaM. 

6.  But  alas !  they  brought  also  fire  guns 
and  fire  waters,  which  burned  and  killed. 
Also  baubles  and  trinkets  of  no  use ;  since 
we  had  better  ones. 

7.  And  after  Mikwon,  came  the  children 
of  Dolojo-Sakima   (King   George)   who 
said,  more  land,  more  land  we  must  have, 
and  no  limit  could  be  put  to  their  steps  and 
increase. 

8.  But  in  the  north  were  the  children  of 
Lowi-Sakima,  (King   Louis),  who   were 
our  good  friends,  allies  of  our  allies,  foes  of 
our  foes :  yet  Dolojo  always  wanted  to  war 
with  them. 

9.  We  had  3  kings  after  Mikwon  came. 
Skalichi  who  was  another  Tamenend  (40), 
and  Sasunam  Wikwikhon  (our  uncle  the 
builder),  and  Tatami  (the  beaver  taker) 
who  was  killed  by  a  Yankwako  (English 
snake),  and  we  vowed  revenge. 

10.  Nctatawis    (first   renewed    being) 
became  king  of  all  the  nations  in  the  west, 
again  at  Talligewink  (Ohio  or  the  Talega 


LIXAPI    ANNALS.  143 

>lace)  on  the  river  Cayahaga,  with  our  old 
allies  the  Talamatans-.  and  he  called  on 
all  of  the  east. 

11.  But  Tadeskung  was  chief  in  the  east 
at  Mahoning  and  bribed  by  the  Yankwis : 
there  he  was  burnt  in  his  house,  and  many 
of  our  people  were  massacred  at  Hickory 
(Lancaster)  by  the  land  robbers  Yankwis. 

12.  Then  we  joined  our  friend  Lowi  in 
war  against  the  Yankwis ;  but  they  were 
strong,  and  they  took  Lowanaki  (north 
land,  Canada)  from  Lowi,  and  came  to  us 
in  Talegawink)  when  peace  was  made; 
and  we  called  them  big  knives  Kichikani. 

13.  Then  Alimi  (white-eyes)  and  Gele- 
lenund  (buck  killer)  were  chiefs,  and  all 
the  nations  near  us  were  allies  under  us  as 
our  grandchildren  again.  (41) 

14.  When  the  eastern  fires  were  set  up, 
and  began  to  resist  Dolojo,  they  said  we 
should    be  another  fire  with   them.     But 
they  killed  our  chiefs  Unamiwi  (turtling) 
and  our  brothers  on  the  Muskingum.    Then 
Hopokan  (strong  pipe)  of  the  Wolf  tribe 
was  made  king,  and  he  made  war  on  the 
Kichikani  Yankwis,  and  become  the  ally 
of  Dolojo  who  was  then  very  strong. 

15.  But  the  eastern  fires  were  stronger, 
they  did  not  take  Lowanaki  (Canada)  but 
become  free  from  Dolojo.     We  went  to 
Wapahani  (white  river)  to  be  further  from 
them;  but  they  follow  every  where,  and 
we  made  war  on  them,  till  they  sent  Mak- 
hiakho  (black  snake,  General  Wayne)  who 
made  strong  war.  (42) 


144  LINAPI   ANNALS. 

16.  We  made  peace  and  settle  limits. 
Our   next   king  was    Hacking- Ponskan 
(hard  walker)  who  was  good  and  peaceful. 
He  would  not  even  join  our  brothers  Sha- 
wanis  and  Ottawas,  nor  Dolojo  in  the  next 
war. 

17.  Yet  after  the  last  peace,  the  Kichi- 
kani-Yankwis  came  in  crowds  all  around 
us,  and  they  want  also  our  lands  of  Wapa- 
Jtani.     It  was  useless  to   resist,  because 
they  are   getting   stronger    by  increasing 
united  fires. 

18.  Kithtilkund  and  Lapanibi  (white 
water)  were  the  chiefs  of  our  two  tribes, 
when  we  resolved  to  exchange  our  lands, 
and  return  at  last  beyond  the  Masispek 
(muddy  water,  Mississippi)  near  to  our  old 
country.  (43) 

19.  We  shall  be  near  our  foes  the  Wa- 
kon  (god  of  snakes,  the  Ozages)  but  they 
are  not  worse  than  the  Yankwiakou  (Eng 
lish  snake),  who  want  to  possess  the  whole 
big  island.  (44) 

20.  Shall  we  be  free  and  happy  there  ? 
at  the  new  Wapahani  (western  white  riv 
er).   We  want  rest,  and  peace,  and  wisdom. 

Such  is  one  of  the  accounts  of  the  trans 
actions  between  this  people  and  the  English, 
United  States  &c ;  of  which  Loskiel,  Holm 
and  Hekewelder  have  furnished  other  frag 
ments,  and  for  which  we  have  ample  mate 
rials  in  the  colonial  history  and  late  records. 
But  this  offers  some  new  views  and  facts : 
which  shall  be  partly  compared  and  dis 
cussed  in  the  notes;  but  more  properly 


LINAPI  ANNALS.  145 

examined  and  united  in  accordance  with 
other  narratives,  in  the  history  of  the  North 
American  nations  and  tribes.  The  11 
kings  in  about  2*20  years  named  in  this 
fragment,  indicate  107  altogether  till  1820 
and  later. 

That  so  many  generations  and  names  can 
be  recollected,  may  appear  doubtful  to  some; 
but  when  symbolic  signs  and  paintings, 
with  poetical  songs,  are  added,  the  memory 
can  well  retain  and  perpetuate  their  con 
nection.  Even  in  Polynesia,  where  we 
are  not  told  of  symbols,  but  mere  historical 
songs,  they  reach  to  the  creation  and  flood ; 
Ellis  and  Tierman  tell  us  that  the  kings 
and  priests  of  Tahiti,  Ulieta  or  Raiaka, 
Hawahi,  Mowi  &c.  could  repeat  the  names 
of  ancestors  and  kings  for  100  generations. 
It  would  have  been  well  if  instead  of  giving 
us  mere  fragments  of  the  songs  and  names, 
they  had  translated  the  whole,  and  thus 
furnished  the  connected  annals  of  Polynesia. 

In  the  Liriapi  annals,  we  find  not  merely 
their  own  deeds;  but  the  mention  of  many 
other  nations,  friends,  allies  or  foes,  as  in 
Cusick's  Traditions  of  the  Ongwis:  and 
this  forms  another  clue  for  American  his 
tory.  As  early  as  the  Asiatic  period  we 
find  them  united  to  the  related  people 
Owini  and  Nijini,  before  the  flood,  and  call 
ing  their  foes  Powako  (rich  snake),  Ma- 
kowini  (bad  being,)  Maskanako  (strong 
snake),  similar  to  the  satanic  tribes  of  the 
Hebrews  &c.  (45) 
13 


146  LIN  API   ANNALS. 

At  the  flood  they  arc  saved  with  the 
Tulapin  turtlemen,  and  begin  to  call 
themselves  Linapewi.  Soon  after  they 
separate,  go  north  and  divide  into  tribes, 
named  after  the  winds,  the  mode  of  life 
and  animals.  The  hunters  are  Elowi  Elo- 
him  of  the  orientals,  or  Heros  and  Hercules; 
they  again  meet  snakemen,  who  fly  to  Ame 
rica  and  must  have  produced  there  many 
nations. 

After  having  filled  the  north,  and  after 
the  breaking  of  the  land,  at  Behring  strait, 
part  of  the  nation  resolve  to  follow  and 
pursue  the  snakes  to  the  east.  The  passage 
by  the  Olinis  over  the  hard  sea  or  ice,  is 
beautifully  sung  in  a  peculiar  hymn  (see 
last  note);  they  settle  at  Shinaki,  and  begin 
again  to  war  on  snakemen :  after  which  the 
beaver  men  or  Tamakwi  separate  going  east 
where  they  became  the  Dinni  nations,  yet 
called  beaver  tribes,  who  ascribe  their  ori 
gin  to  a  beaver  and  a  dog,  and  call  their 
ancestor  Chapewi,  similar  to  Apiwi,  the 
manly  in  Linapi. 

Meantime  the  main  tribe  going  south 
meets  other  nations  which  it  is  difficult  to 
identify,  as  the  names  are  mere  epithets 
and  nicknames,  yet  the  Assinipi  or  stony 
men,  appear  to  be  the  Dacota  or  Sioux  yet 
called  Assini  or  stony  by  the  tribes  of  Lin 
api  origin.  They  reappear  afterwards  as 
Maskan-sini  or  Sinako,  and  appear  to  have 
passed  to  America  soon  after  the  Linapi. 
They  are  certainly  of  Asiatic  origin,  as  the 


LINAPI    ANNALS.  147 

languages  prove,  and  very  akin  to  the  Hu- 
rons  or  Ongwis  in  America. 

The  Akowini  are  met  again,  which  ap 
pear  to  have  become  the  ancestors  of  the 
Covvetas  and  many  Florida  tribes.  The 
Lowamiski  were  either  the  Uskis  or  the 
Skeres.  The  Towakon  were  not  the  Otta- 
was;  but  probably  the  Ozages  or  their 
ancestors  the  Wakons.  (46) 

At  last  they  meet  the  civilized  Talegas, 
who  are  not  called  snakes,  but  rather  ex 
tolled,  and  from  whom  they  borrowed  many 
things :  their  symbol  is  very  different  from 
that  of  the  snakes.  They  were  probably 
of  eastern  or  atlantic  origin,  akin  to  the 
Tols,  Talascas,  and  Telicos  the  ancient 
Cherokis.  The  Talamatan  become  allies, 
were  the  Hurons,  the  name  means  both  un 
like  the  Talegas  and  killer  of  the  Tolas. — 
See  Cusick,  and  my  Huron  Traditions  for 
their  own  annals. 

The  separations  of  the  Nentegos  and 
Shawanis,  Mohigans,  and  Wapanends  or 
Abenakis,  are  distinctly  given;  they  filled 
the  sea  shores  from  Florida  to  Acadia. 
Three  tribes  of  snakes  reappear  which  are 
similar  to  the  former,  except  the  Lowako 
probably  the  same  as  LowanuskL  After 
crossing  the  Alleghanies  Tamenend  II.  re 
unites  all  the  tribes.  The  Hiliniki  and 
Conowiki  easily  identified  remain  west  of 
the  mountains.  The  Iroquois  and  Eries 
appears  under  peculiar  Linapi  names. 

The  Otalis  and  Cowetas  appear   soon 


148  LINAPI   ANNALS. 

after  as  snakes  or  foes ;  whether  the  Otalis 
or  Cherokis  of  the  mountains  were  real 
snakes  of  the  west  is  doubtful ;  it  is  more 
likely  that  they  are  a  fragment  of  the  Teli- 
cos,  which  was  their  capital  till  lately,  and 
later  they  are  called  Otaliwi  by  the  Linapis. 
Compare  the  Tzuluki  traditions  with  these. 

The  Tawas  who  call  themselves  fathers, 
as  the  Linapi  grandfathers,  of  all  the  akin 
tribes,  had  then  towards  1400,  a  great 
power  in  the  west:  their  empire  had  a 
pontiff  MusJikiwis  near  lake  Michigan,  on 
whom  Cass  has  given  some  very  important 
traditions. 

The  following  chief  chronological  periods 
are  deducible  from  these  annals,  by  reck 
oning  3  generations  in  a  century.  About 
1600  years  before  Christ  passage  of  Beh- 
ring  strait  on  the  ice,  lead  by  Wapalanewa, 
settlement  at  Shinalci. 

1450.  Chilili  leads  them  south,  and  the 
TamaJfwi  separate. 

1040.  Peace  after  long  wars  under  Lan- 
gundewi  at  the  land  AkolaMng. 

800.  Annals  written  by  Olnmapi. 

750.  Takwaclii  leads  to  Minikaking. 

650.  Penkwonwi  leads  east  over  moun 
tains. 

460.  The  first  Tamenend  great  king  on 
the  Missouri 

60.  Opekasit  leads  to  the  Mississippi. 

About  50  years  of  our  era,  alliance  with 
the  Talamatans  against  the  Talegas. 

150.  Conquest  or  expulsion  of  the  Talegas. 


NOTES.  149 

400.  Lekhihitan  writes  the  annals. 

540.  Separation  of  the  Shawanis  and 
Nentegos. 

800.  Wapalawikwan  leads  over  Alle- 
ghany  mountains  to  AmangakL 

970.  Wolomenap  settles  the  central  capi 
tal  at  Trenton,  and  the  Mohigans  separate. 

1 170.  Under  Pitenumen  arrival  of  Wapsi 
the  first  white  men  or  Europeans. 

NOTES  TO  CHAPTER  v. 


1.  These  two  figures  of  speech,  Per  son- 
ification  and  Animalization,  are  two  of  the 
keys  of  ancient  history.  By  the  first  is  not 
meant  alone  the  personification  of  the  pas 
sions  or  divine  attributes ;  but  likewise  the 
individuality  of  men,  tribes  and  nations 
pervading  primitive  history,  by  the  frequent 
substitution  of  the  singular  for  the  plural, 
as  was  done  by  the  Asiatics,  the  Greeks, 
and  the  Americans.  It  is  thus  that  the 
ancient  patriarchs,  Hercules,  Heros,  Gods 
&/c.  are  often  meant  for  their  followers; 
the  head  for  the  whole  set  or  social  body. 
This  practice  has  survived  to  our  days, 
and  we  mean  all  the  English  when  we  speak 
of  John  Bull,  the  Russians  by  the  Nor 
thern  Bear  (a  kind  of  animalization),  all 
the  Turks  by  the  Grand  Turk  &c.  The 
reverse  mode  of  speech  or  the  employment 
of  the  plural  for  the  singular,  is  less  fre 
quent  :  but  used  when  we  substitute  in  our 
13* 


150  NOTES. 

modern  languages,  We  and  You  instead  of 
I  or  Thee.  It  was  less  common  anciently, 
yet  it  appears  Moses  employed  it  when  he 
called  God,  ALEIM  our  Elohim  or  the 
Angels,  and  polytheism  was  the  conse 
quence  of  similar  mistakes  or  substitutions; 
but  in  his  account  of  the  patriarchs,  he  has 
used  the  individuality  of  tribes. 

Animalization  pervades  the  whole  of  the 
fabulous  periods  of  history.  It  is  to  this 
mode  of  speech  that  we  owe  the  fables  of 
Pilpay  and  Esopus,  where  animals  are 
made  to  speak.  Whenever  we  meet  in 
history  or  fables,  animals  acting  like  men 
and  conversing,  they  are  surely  men,  and 
often  tribes  individualized  by  an  animal 
appellation :  such  as  might  be  emblematic 
or  patronymic,  adopted  honorable  names, 
as  lion,  tyger  eagle  ;  or  else  nicknames 
given  in  derision  by  foes,  such  as  snake, 
dog,  ape  &c.  Even  the  Hebrew  had  their 
Cherubim,  who  were  beings  like  a  man,  a 
lion,  ox,  and  eagle ;  who  drove  the  Adam 
ites  from  Eden.  This  name  is  preserved 
by  the  Turks  in  Cher  obi  or  Ckehibi,  which 
means  Lords  in  the  old  Turkish  language 
of  Turan  or  Tartary.  Perhaps  also  in  the 
El-abi,  now  Arabians,  which  meant  Angel- 
fathers,  or  our  forefathers  the  angelic  men. 
Elapi  means  the  most  manly  in  Linapi ! 

2.  The  word  Olum  is  remarkable,  be 
cause  it  is  analogous  to  the  GLEN,  the 
legislator  and  teacher  of  Runes  of  the 
Celts.  The  writings  of  the  Druids  and 


NOTES.  151 

Irish  were  called  OCOL,  C  ALLAN,  OGHAM, 
the  Irish  OLAM  were  recorders  and  teach 
ers.  Olum  does  not  properly  mean  a  writ 
ing,  since  Leki  is  book,  paper  or  letter  in 
Linapi ;  but  it  implies  a  record,  a  notched 
stick,  an  engraved  piece  of  wood  or  bark. 
It  comes  from  Ol  hollow  or  graved  record. 
Hekewelder  says  that  Oluma-pisid  was  in 
the  18th  century,  a  king  of  the  Linapis  on 
the  river  Susquehanna,  who  kept  the  Olum 
or  records  of  the  nation.  It  is  probable 
these  were  part  of  them. 

3.  These  actual  Olum  were  at  first  ob 
tained  in  1820,  as  a  reward  for  a  medical 
cure,  deemed  a  curiosity ;  and  were  unex- 
plicable.     In  1822  were  obtained  from  an 
other  individual  the  songs  annexed  thereto 
in  the  original  language ;  but  no  one  could 
be  found  by  me  able  to  translate  them.     1 
had  therefore  to  learn  the  language  since, 
by  the  help  of  Zeisberger,  Hekewelder  and 
a   manuscript   dictionary,    on   purpose   to 
translate  them,  which  I  only  accomplished 
in  1833.     The  contents  were  totally  un 
known  to  me  in  1824,  when  I  published  my 
Annals  of  Kentucky ;  which  were  based  on 
the  traditions  of  Hekewelder,  and  those 
collected  by  me  on  the  Shawanis,  Miamis, 
Ottawas  &c. 

4.  This  account  of  the  creation  is  strik 
ingly  similar  to  the  mosaic  and  oriental 
accounts;    although  it  does  not  speak  of 
days  or  Yums.     The  word  for  angels  An- 
gelatawiwak,  is   not   borrowed,   but  real 


152  NOTES. 

Linapi,  put  in  the  plural :  thus  the  same 
as  the  Greek  Angelos. 

5.  Jin-wis  is  the  AISH  or  Adam  of  all 
the  Linapi  tribes.     WIS  is  identic  with 
ISH,  W  being  the  article  he,  WI  added 
to  words  is  common,  meaning  but  he,  she 
and  they,  the  plural  wok  means  many. 

6.  Owint  may  be   analyzed  O-WI-NI, 
meaning  such-they-men  or  beings.     O  is 
the  common  article  for  pronouns  On  and  Ce 
of  the  French,  in  English  such,  it,  this,  these, 
preserved  in  many  Linapi  dialects,  JVi  and 
Ini  mean  both  me,  I,  my  and  men.   It  must 
be  noticed  that  many  words  of  these  two 
ancient  songs  are  often  obsolete  now  in 
some  modern  dialects;    but  preserved  in 
others.      This  with  the  peculiar  ancient 
style,  and  the  many  words  suppressed  in 
the  narrative,  and  the  constant  compound 
words,  have   rendered   this  translation  a 
difficult  task. 

7.  Here  the  Omni  become  Ni-jini,  evi 
dently  the  Jins  of  China  and  Iran;  Jains 
of  India. 

8.  Wakon  is  the  god  of  all  the  Missouri 
tribes,  and  many  Asiatic  nations.     AJcon 
of  Syria. 

9.  Tula  is  the  ancient  seat  of  the  Tol- 
tecas  and  Mexican  nations  in  Asia :  the 
Tulan  or  Turan  or  Central  Tartary.     In 
Linapi  the  meaning  is  Turtle  or  Tortoise, 
names  derived  from  Thor  turtle  in  Hebrew. 
But  all  derive  from  strong  and  tall.     Tul- 
ap-in  is  the  real  tortoise  of  Linapi  meaning 


NOTES.  153 

strong-manly-thing :  the  water  soft  turtle 
is  called  UnamL  The  Chinese,  Hindus 
&c.  point  also  to  a  turtle  as  the  TUBE 
refuge  of  the  flood.  Nana  appears  Noah ; 
his  title  of  Hare  must  allude  to  his  long 
ears  ?  All  the  Linapi  tribes  have  tales  and 
songs  on  Nana-bush,  which  they  venerate 
as  a  god ;  but  his  symbol  is  a  turtle  body 
with  a  large  head  and  nose,  and  a  crest  of 
feathers  or  hair  on  the  head. 

10.  The  symbol  is  a  kind  of  Hercules, 
with  a  club  and  arrow ;  his  name  appears 
to  be  Eluwi,  thrice  repeated  and  meaning 
the  most  he.   Elu  the  root  is  probably  akin 
to  the  Aleim  or  Elohim  of  Moses,  and 
Elai  meaning  strong  in  Hebrew :  also  to 
Her-culrt:  of  1-.3  Lai  lecn  of  the 
Greek,  Her  prefixed  meaning  Lord. 

11.  This  alludes  to  the  formation  of  Beh- 
ring  strait.     Mena  means  both  an  island,  a 
fort,  castle  or  strong  place.     Menapit  is 
also  the  name  of  Tula  in  the  8th  verse  of 
the  first  song,  and  thus  the  ark.   In  Persian 
Ark  is  a  fort,  in  Syrian  a  boat. 

12.  Here  the  people  begin  to  be  called 
O-LINI,  this  was  probably  their  old  name 
when  coming  to  America.     The  tribes  that 
used  R  for  L  must  have  said  O-rini,  those 
who   have   neither,  as   the   Niniwas   and 
Ottawas,   say    O-ninL     This   will   afford 
matter  for  many  philological  enquiries  and 
comparisons. 

13.  Woken-api  properly  "me  an  the  fa 
thers  manly.    Shinaki  the  first  seat  in 


154  NOTES. 

America  must  have  been  near  Alaska,  and 
the  big  Shinaki,  the  N.  W.  coast. 

14.  It  is  doubtful  whether  these  10  name 
less  kings  were  successive  or  contemporary 
during  the  civil  strifes.    But  the  first  is  most 
probable.     If  otherwise,  this  lessens  the 
generations. 

15.  This  southern  land  of  Akolaking, 
and  the  subsequent  Mimhdking^  cannot 
be  identified;    but  were  west  of  Oregon 
mountains,  probably  the  Oregon  country. 

16.  As  early  as  72  generations  before 
1600  or  about  800  years  before  our  era,  we 
find  a  recorder  of  old  events,  by  means  of 
Olum.    Compare  Olen  and  Olam  of  Celts. 

17.  Here  this  people  leave  at  last  the 
Sea  shores,  and  strike  to  the  east  over  the 
mountains.     In  Oligon,  we  have  the  ety 
mology  of  Oregon. 

18.  Wisawana  is  either  the  Missouri  or 
Yellowstone. 

19.  This   Tamcnend  is  famous  in  the 
songs  of  the  Linapis,  and  many  kings  took 
that  title  afterwards.   He  is  also  the  Amik- 
wi  or   great   beaver  of  the  Miamis   and 
Ottawas. 

20.  Wingenund  must  have  been  another 
legislator,  and  high-priest.     His  festivals 
are  called  Gentiko,  and  known  to  many 
nations. 

21.  Maskan-Sini,  must  be  the  Sioux  and 
Assinis,  called  stony  or  hard  people  through 
out  North  America.     The  subsequent  foes 
Akowini  appear  to  be  the  Kowetas^  the 


NOTES.  155 

Lowanuski  are  the  Esquimaux,  Lowakon 
are  the  Ozages  and  Missouri  tribes.  Thus 
this  was  a  period  of  invasions  by  many  na 
tions,  which  compelled  the  Linapis  to  go 
further  east. 

22.  The  Nemasipi  is  the  Mississippi,  so 
says  Hekewelder :  where  began  the  wars 
with  the  Talegas,  the  northern  Toltecas 
or  Atlantes,  towards  48  generations  before 
1000,  near  the  beginning  of  our  era,  which 
continued  for  4  generations  or  over  130 
years,  till  about  150  after  Christ.  The 
allies  Talamatans  are  the  Hurons  and  Iro- 
quois  then  united,  since  called  Delamatan 
and  Lamatan.  The  traditions  of  Heke 
welder  and  Cusick  both  agree  here  in  fact 
and  time.  That  of  Hekewelder  is  most 
ample,  taken  from  other  songs ;  but  these 
supply  names  omitted  by  both.  I  rather 
think  the  Nemtfsipi  must  have  been  the 
Ozages  or  Illinois  river,  since  the  Missis 
sippi  is  called  afterwards  Masispek,  and  the 
monuments  of  the  Talegas  are  found  west 
of  it  at  St.  Louis  &c. 

In  my  ancient  history  of  Kentucky,  hav 
ing  only  for  guide  Hekewelder  and  some 
other  traditions,  I  placed  the  conquest  of 
the  Talegas  about  500  of  our  era;  but 
these  annals  are  more  correct  and  remove 
further  this  event.  The  computation  of 
Cusick  annals  of  Ongwis  place  this  great 
event  still  earlier,  or  between  300  and  100 
years  before  our  era.  I  knew  neither  Cu 
sick  nor  the  Wallam-Olum  in  1824. 


156  NOTES. 

23.  Here  we  find  another  recorder  of 
events  who  probably  wrote  the  former  wars 
with  the  Talegas. 

24.  The  Linapi  tribes  begin  to  disperse 
now,  about  600  years  of  onr  era. 

25.  This  prophet,  pontiff  and  king,  went 
probably  to  .visit  many  tribes,  and  became 
their  legislator. 

26.  These  new  wars  were  again  with 
the  Missouri  tribes,  Lowako  is  a  new  in 
vading  tribe  from  the  north. 

27.  The  passage  of  the  Alleghanies  was 
towards  800  of  our  era:  the  atlantic  states 
appear  to  have  had  no  inhabitants,  or  but 
few.     Hekewelder  confirms  these  facts. 

28.  Hekewelder  has  given  no  etymology 
of  this  river,  the  name  means  either  branch 
ing  or  roaring  stream,  perhaps  both.     Wi- 
naki  was  the  name  of  east  Pennsylvania. 

29.  By  this  account  tl*  ?  Mohigans  only 
separated  towards  970  from  the  main  body. 
This  may  be  inaccurate,  as  the  north-east 
tribes  appear  older  by  their  traditions. 

By  the  account  given  by  the  missionary 
Beatty  in  1766,  this  event  would  be  still 
later :  he  states  that  after  separating  from 
the  western  tribes  and  long  wanderings,  the 
Lenaps  (Linapis)  settled  on  the  river  Dela 
ware  370  years  before  1766,  or  in  1396; 
which  was  preserved  in  a  mosaic  bfelt. — 
See  Moultorfs  Hist,  of  New -York,  Vol  L 

30.  This  is  the  second  Taraenend  who 
united  all  the  tribes  1010.     This  famous 
name  is  spelt  very  variously  Tainanend, 


NOTES.  157 

Tamany,  Tamini  &c.  all  meaning  beaver- 
ing  or  acting  like  a  beaver.  There  are 
many  songs  and  traditions  on  them. 

31.  Here  is  the  first  mention  of  white 
men  towards  1170  by  the  computation  of 
generations:  whether  they  were  Eric  or 
Madoc,  or  both,  will  be  enquired  hereafter. 
The  Tuscororas  of  North  Carolina  were 
visited  at  the  same  time  by  Cusick  tradi 
tion,  the  Mohigans  had  also  their  Wach- 
queow.       Hekewelder    has    omitted    this 
tradition  like  many  others.     But  Holm  in 
his  description  of  New  Sweden  positively 
gives  two  traditions  of  the  Liriapis,  tribe 
Renapis,  of  a  white  woman  who  came  to 
America,  married  an  American,  had  a  son, 
who  went  to  heaven ;  and  of  2  bigmouths  (or 
preachers)  who  came  afterwards  with  long 
beards,  and  also  went  to   heaven.     This 
relates  to  the   bishop  Eric  who  went  to 
convert  the  Americans  between  1120  and 
1160,  rather  than  Madoc  or  a  warlike  band. 

32.  The  Miamis  or  M'amiwis  were  de 
scendants  of  the  first  beaver  tribe,  separated 
long  before. 

33.  This  verse  is  double,  or  has  2  sym 
bols  with  6  words,  appearing  to  be  two 
different  readings  united,  or  two  modes  of 
expressing  the  same  thing,  the  separation 
of  the  real  Linapis  into  three  tribes. 

34.  This  may  allude  to  the  subjection  of 
the  Linapis,  by  the  M&hongwis  (Mengwi 
or  Iroquois)  about  this  time,  caused  by  the 
division  of  the  tribes.     The  name  of  failer 

14 


158  NOTES. 

is  certainly  an  epithet  or  nickname  given : 
most  of  the  names  of  kings  appear  of  the 
same  kind  or  titles.  We  know  they  changed 
names  when  becoming  kings  or  after  great 
deeds. 

35.  Otali  is  the  real  name  of  the  Cheroki 
mountaineers,  so  says  Adair :   this  recalls 
the  Talegas  to  mind,  of  whom  they  may  be 
a  fragment.     The  Wasioto  are  the  Cum 
berland    mountains,    meaning    the    South 
Sioto.     The  Siotos  were  a  Missouri  tribe 
that  advanced  as  far  as  the  Sioto  river  in 
Ohio,  gave  name  to  it,  and  were  expelled 
by  the  Ottawas ;  probably  akin  to  the  Otos 
of  Missouri.     They  bear  the  snake  sign  in 
the  symbol. 

36.  The  symbolic  glyph  for  this  event  is 
nearly  the  same  as  for  the  arrival  of  Wapsi 
or  Eric.     A  sea,  a  boat,  with  mast,  sail, 
and  cross  over  it.     Every  nation  is  denoted 
by  a  peculiar  sign  on  the  head  in  these  an 
nals,    1.  Jinwis  and  his  wife  by  an  aureole, 
2.  the  Ako  or  snakes  by  a  forked  tongue 
or  2  horns,  3.  the  Jins  by  a  crown  of  rays, 
4.  the  Owinis  by  a  feather,  5.  the  kings  by 
3  feathers,  the  medial  longer,  6.  the  Esqui 
maux  by  a  T,  7.  the  Talamatans  by  the 
same  reversed  j,,  8.  the  Talegas  by  a  bar 
pointing  to  the  right,  9.  the  Nentegos  by  a 
hook,  10.  the  Europeans  by  a  cross.     This 
erinces  a  kind  of  systematic  symbolic  plan, 
like  the  Mexican ;  but  the  symbols  are  very 
seldom  similar. 

37.  Mattanikum  appears  to  be  both  the 


NOTES.  159 

Tinikum  and  Mattaliorn  of  the  Swedes 
and  Holm.  Horn  is  not  a  Linapi  word, 
but  Swedish,  so  as  to  translate  half  the 
name.  He  was  king  in  1645. 

38.  Holm  says  the  Renapis  called  the 
Swedes,  Akhoures,  which  in  dialect  Linapi 
would  be  Akoli,  meaning  ugly  or  snake- 
looking  ;  the  prefix  Win,  means  either  the 
beings  or  snow,  or  may  refer  to  Winaki. 

39.  The  assertion  that  no  land  was  ever 
sold  to  the   colonists  is  singular.      They 
thought  to  buy  land  with  trifling  presents; 
but  the  natives  understood  all  the  while  the 
permission  to  dwell  with  them. 

40.  This  is  a  third  Tamanend,  the  great 
king  of  the  whole  nation  dwelling  at  the 
forks  of  the  Delaware,  which  appears  in 
Penn's  treaties,  and  came  in  great  pomp  in 
1697.   The  other  chiefs  mentioned  in  deeds, 
were  only  his  vassals :    he  is  also  called 
Taminy;  but  is  very  different  from  Tatami 
who  was  king  till  1748  at  Welakamika  or 
Nazareth,  where  he  was  killed  by  an  Irish 
settler.      Hekewelder  mentions  him;    but 
has  many  blunders  on  Tamanend,  having 
mixt  the  three  into  one. 

41.  Netawatwis  was  king  in  the  west 
from  1748  till  1776.     Alimi  or  Coquetha- 
gekton  (Heck)  was  regent  of  his  grandson 
Unamiwi  till  1780,  after  him  Gelelelund 
was  regent  till  1782  when  the  boy  Unamiwi 
was  killed  by  the  Bigknives. — (Heck.)  thi* 
was  the  cause  of  the  wars  till  1795. 


160  NOTES. 

42.  General  Wayne  was  compared  to 
their  old  foes,  and  called  Black  Snake>  be 
cause  he  beat  the  allied  nations. 

43.  These  are  the  chiefs  of  the  two  united 
tribes,  that  appear  in  the  last  treaty  with 
the  United  States. 

44.  The  United  Stated  here  are  called 
snakes   like  the  oldest  foes  of  mankind. 
The  insiduous  manner  in  which  the  English 
settled  North  America,  and  wronged  the 
natives,  has  procured  them  that  appellation. 
The  French  and  Canadians  are  never  called 
snakes.     The  former  names  of  .Yantywis 
has  only  been  preserved  as  our  Yankees. 
The  belief  of  their  being  Gishakis  or  chil 
dren  of  the  sun-land,  at  the  sun-rise,  has 
long  been  exploded  here  as  in  South  Ame 
rica.      The  Spanish  cruelties  did  since  pro 
cure  to  the  Castillians  the  names  of  devils, 
assassins,  snakes  of  the  sea  &c. 

45.  Many  other  notions  on  the  primitive 
nations,  may  be  collected  from  the  mytho 
logies  of  the  various  Linapi  tribes.     Their 
true  devils  are  similar  te  vampyres. 

46.  Wakon  is  the  god  and  ancestor  of 
all  the  Washashas  or  Ozage  tribes,  Arkan- 
zas,  Sioux  &c  belonging  to  the  Capaha  or 
Missouri  group  of  nations. 

Additional  Note.  As  a  specimen  of  the 
original  text  and  poetry  of  these  annals,  I 
give  now  the  poem  on  the  passage  to  Ame 
rica  :  the  whole  text  and  all  the  symbols  will 
be  given  hereafter. 


NOTES.  161 

13.  Amakolen 

Nallahemen 

Agunuken 

Powasinep 

Wapasinep 

Akomenep 
14k  Wihlamok  Kicholen  luchundi 

Wematan  akomen  luchundi. 

15.  Witehen  wemiluen 
Wemaken  nihillen. 

16.  Nguttichin  Lowaniwi 
Nguttichin  Wapanawi 
Agamunk  topanpek 
Wulliton  epannek. 

17.  Wulelemil  W'shakuppek 
Wemopannek  hakhsinipek 
Kitahikan  pokhakhopek 

18.  Tellenchen  Kittapaki  nillawi 
Wemoltin  gutikuni  nillawi 
Akomen  wapanaki  nillawi 
Ponskan-ponskan  wemiwi  Olini 

19.  Lowanapi  Wapanapi  Shawanapi 
Lanewapi  Tamakwapi  Tumewapi 
Elowapi  Powatapi  Wilawapi 
Okwisapi  Danisapi  Allumapi. 

20.  Wemipayat  guneunga  Shinaking 
Wunkenapi  chanelendam  payaking 
Allow£lendam  kowiyey  Tulpaking. 


162  HAYTIAN   ANNALS. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  POETICAL  ANNALS  AND  TRADITIONS  OF 
THE  HAYTIANS  OR  TAINOS  OF  THE  AN 
TILLES,  collected  in  1498  by  ROMAN  &/c. 
with  additions  by  DANGLERIA  and 
others,  Notes,  Remarks,  and  Ancient 
Tribes. 

Roman  was  a  Jeromitan  friar,  come  with 
Columbus,  who  began  to  convert  the  Hay- 
tians  in  1496,  and  collected  their  traditions, 
after  learning  their  language,  out  of  the 
Areitos  or  songs  and  hymns  used  in  festi 
vals.  He  wrote  them  in  1498  by  order  of 
Columbus,  and  they  are  inserted  at  large 
in  his  life  by  his  son ;  but  were  almost  ne 
glected  by  Irving.  They  give  us  not  only 
an  insight  into  the  belief,  religion,  traditions 
of  the  Antillian  people ;  but  also  a  com 
pendium  of  fragments  on  their  annals. 
Although  very  desultory,  much  less  connec 
ted  than  those  of  Mexico,  the  Linapis,  Ong- 
wis  &c.,  and  destitute  of  chronology ;  yet 
they  afford  an  essential  addition  to  Ameri 
can  history,  and  the  ancient  accounts  about 
the  Atlantis  and  Antilles. 

In  order  to  bring  them  into  a  kind  of 
order,  they  shall  be  analyzed,  reduced  to 
a  succession  of  events  and  divided  into  3 
parts,  1.  Cosmogony  and  Theogony,  2. 
the  flood  and  primitive  history,  3.  ancient 


HAYTIAN    ANNALS.  163 

history  previous  to  Columbus  or  1492.  A 
fourth  part  foreign  to  these  traditions  would 
be  their  annals  since  that  time,  and  till  the 
extinction  of  the  nation;  which  shall  be 
given  hereafter,  with  the  account  of  the 
language,  and  civilization  — What  is  pecu 
liar  to  these  traditions  among  the  Ameri 
cans,  are  the  metamorphoses  of  men  into 
beasts  &c.,  as  in  Ovid. 

The  nation  who  furnished  these  annals, 
was  the  Haytian  of  Hayti,  a  branch  of  the 
nation  dwelling  also  in  Cuba,  and  filling 
the  Lucayes  and  smaller  Antilles :  whose 
collective  proper  name  was  TAINO  meaning 
noble.  But  they  acknowledged  as  brothers, 
many  tribes  of  the  continent  under  the  col 
lective  name  of  GUATIAOS  brothers,  this 
was  ascertained  in  1520  by  Figueroa. — 
(See  Herrera.)  These  Guatiaos  were  the 
Aruac  nations  and  tribes,  that  were  not 
cannibals.  These  tribes  as  enumerated  by 
Figueroa  in  1520  were  in  the  Antilles  the 

1.  Haytians,  2.  Cubans,  3.  Jamaicans,  4. 
Boriquans    (Porto   Rico),   5.  Cairis   that 
dwelt  in  Trinidad,  Barbuda,  Marmagitas 
and  Gianis  Islands.      While  those  of  the 
continent  were  the  1.  Aruacas  of  Guyana, 

2.  Paracurias  of  Cubagua,  3.  Urinatos  of 
Oronoc,  4.  Pavonas  of  Cariaco,  5.  Cariatis, 
6.  Cumanas,  7.  Chiribichis,  8.  Coquibocoa, 
9.  Unatos.     These  five  last  were  intermixt 
with  the  Canibas  or  Caribas,  the  cannibal 
tribes,  foes  of  the  Guatiaos,  which  are  the 
Galibis  and  Carib  tribes;  that  had  deso- 


164  HAYTIAN   ANNALS. 

lated  and  conquered  most  of  the  eastern 
Antilles. 

All  the  Tainos  spoke  the  same  language 
divided  into  several  dialects;  but  under 
stood  reciprocally.  D'Angleria  tells  us  in 
1512  that  two  distinct  languages  were  used 
in  Cuba,  the  eastern  was  a  mere  dialect  of 
Hayti ;  but  in  the  west  was  a  very  different 
language  not  understood;  this  was  the 
Cami  derived  from  the  Olrncca  of  Oaxaca 
or  the  Maya  of  Yucatan ;  they  having  sent 
there  a  colony,  and  founded  a  kingdom. — 
(see  the  Maya  History.)  In  Hayti  there 
was  also  in  the  center  of  the  island  a  king 
dom  of  Mayas?  the  people  were  called 
Mayo-riexes  or  Macoryxes,  (meaning 
Maya  people).  They  spoke  a  language 
different  from  the  Haytian  (Dangleria) 
divided  into  3  dialects  Cayabo,  Cubaba, 
and  Baichagua.  This  kingdom  of  stran 
gers  was  called  Cubaba  or  Caibaba,  and 
Ziguayos.  They  are  called  Caribs  by 
some  authors ;  but  erroneously.  (1) 

Many  other  additional  traditions  on  the 
Antilles  are  scattered  in  early  writers, 
D'Angleria,  Gomara,  Herrera,  Munoz, 
Acosta,  St.  Mery,  Oviedo,  Columbus,  Brig- 
stock,  Rochefort,  Edwards,  Garcia,  Laet, 
&c.  which  shall  be  partly  noticed  here  as 
a  sequel  to  Roman,  and  all  connected  as  a 
general  outline  of  a  history  of  the  Antillian 
nations. 

Having  succeeded  to  make  out  a  fine 
vocabulary  of  nearly  three  hundred  words 


HAYTIAN    ANNALS.  165 

of  the  Taino  dialects,  collected  from  Ro 
man,  Columbus,  Dangleria,  Munoz,  Las- 
Casas,  Herrera,  Gili,  Humboldt,  Vater 
&c. — and  another  of  about  150  words  of 
the  Cairi  or  Eyeri  language  of  the  Aruac 
Islanders  out  of  Dudley,  Rochefort  &c. 
I  will  be  enabled  to  translate  and  elucidate 
nearly  all  the  Taino  historical  names  and 
allusions,  so  as  to  clear  up  the  annals  by 
original  etymologies.  The  orthography 
will  be  Spanish,  J  must  be  pronounced  as 
Kh,andXasSh? 

The  Haytians  had  besides  these  songs, 
other  annals ;  since  the  priests  taught  his 
tory,  and  the  origin  of  things  to  the  sons  of 
the  nobles.  They  had  also  perhaps  pecu 
liar  symbols  to  keep  their  records,  since 
Dangleria  mentions  that  they  had  paintings 
of  beasts,  tygers,  eagles  &c.  on  cotton, 
hung  to  walls.  St.  Mery  says  that  in  1787 
was  found  in  the  mountains  of  Guanaminto 
a  tomb  with  a  stone  of  6  feet  covered  with 
hieroglyphs  !  and  in  the  mountains  of  Lim- 
be,  engravings  of  human  figures  on  a  ser 
pentine  rock ;  besides  many  sculptures  in 
Caves.  Columbus  saw  in  1492  in  Inagua 
one  of  Lucayes  a  gold  medal  with  letters 
on  it !  If  we  had  figures  of  these  hiero 
glyphs  and  engraved  symbols,  we  should 
probably  obtain  another  clue  to  American 
history  and  graphic  systems.  But  they  are 
probably  lost  by  neglect  like  those  of  North 
America !  The  Antilles  being  on  the  way 
from  the  east  to  the  continent  must  have 


166  HAYTIAN    ANNALS. 

served  as  a  stepping  place  to  many  nations 
on  their  passage  to  the  continent.  (2) 
1st  Part. — Theogony  and  Cosmogony. 

1.  Fact.       The    Supreme    God,   bears 
five  names  or  titles  given  by  Roman  and 
Dangleria  in  two  dialects,  and  is  male  or 
female. 

By  Roman     By  Dangleria     Meanings* 

1.  Attabei  Attabeira  Unic-Being. 

2.  Jemao  Mamona  Eternal. 

3.  Guacas  or  Apito  Guaca-rapita  Infinite. 

4.  Apito  or  Siella  Liella  Omnipotent. 

5.  Zuimaco  Guimazoa  Invisible. 

Roman  calls  it  female,  Dangleria  a  male 
God.  The  titles  of  this  god  are  sufficient 
to  indicate  the  supreme  God  of  nature,  and 
they  have  astonishing  analogies  with  the 
primitive  God  of  Asia  and  Europe,  the 
Basks,  Pelasgians,  Atlantes,  Guanches  &c* 
The  most  common  name  was  the  first,  in 
Cuba  Atabex.  This  and  other  great  Gods 
were  not  sculptured  in  idols.  The  Chil- 
lians  had  similar  names  for  the  Supreme 
God.  (3) 

2.  Fact.     This  God  was  father  or  mo 
ther  of  another  great  God  dwelling  in  the 
sun  with  a  double  name,  variable  in  the 
dialects. 

First  Name.        Second  Name. 

By  Roman  locahuna  Guamaarocon. 

By  Dangleria  locauna  Guamaonocon. 

In  Cuba  Yocahuna  Guamaoxocoti. 

In  Jamaica  Yocahuna  «.-..-. 

In  Boriquen  lacana  Guamanomocon. 

By  Oviedo  lovana  Guamamona. 

Variations  locavagharaa  Guaraochyna. 


HAYTTAK    ANNALS.  167 

The  explication  of  these  names  is  not 
given ;  but  they  are  identic  with  the  gods 
of  the  Cantabrians,  and  Guanches  of  Ca 
nary  islands. — The  first  appears  to  be  the 
JEHOVAH  and  YAO  of  the  Orientals,  and  is 
evidently  the  HUNAKU  or  Supreme  God  of 
the  Mayas.  The  second  name  means 
Lord  of  the  World  (Gttama-ocon)  and  is 
a  title.  (4) 

3.  Event.  This  last  God  made  the 
World,  the  Heavens  Turei,  and  the  Earth 
before  the  terrestrial  sun  and  moon ;  also 
the  ZEMIS  or  angels,  who  are  male  and 
female  lesser  gods,  worshipped  in  idols,  and 
intercessors  with  the  great  gods.  In  the 
dialects  Zemes,  Chemes,  Chemis. 

All  the  ancestors  are  since  called  Zemis: 
their  worship  was  spread  through  America, 
under  various  names,  and  forms :  as  well 
as  in  the  east.  They  are  the 

Shemayim  (Heavenly)  of  the  Hebrews. 

Shemsia  of  the  Pehlavis  of  Persia. 

Samana  <$•  Hamsa  of  the  Hindus. 

Shams  of  the  Arabic. 

Esmun,  Saman  of  the  old  Irish. 

Eshman  (devil)  of  the  Carthuls  of  Cau 
casus. 

Sumari  of  Thibet,  Chuman  of  Tartary. 

Camus,  a  synonym  of  Magi  of  Persia. 

Shin  of  the  Chinese. 

Zamzumin  ancient  giants  of  Arabia. 

Chamin  tip  Zaones  of  Egypt, 

Chama  of  the  Phrygians. 

Chamina  of  the  Etruscans. 


168  HAYTIAN    ANNALS. 

Zcones  $  Zanim  of  the  Ammonians. 

Zamonts  (blest)  of  the  Lybians. 

Lemes,  Zanes  and  Annas  of  the  Pelas- 
gians. 

Chemin,  Shemsho,  Naemas  and  Zamiel 
of  Aram  or  Syria  and  Phenicia.  Chema- 
rim  Priests. 

Zin,  Kami  and  Kamona  of  Japan  and 
Yedzo. 

While  in  America  we  find  the  Chemim 
of  the  Carib  women, 

Tezmin  of  the  Mayas. 

Inama  of  the  Apalachis. 

Manito  of  the  Linapis. 

Camayos  of  the  Peruvians. — Which  are 
all  identic  in  meaning  Angels,  Spirits  and 
their  idols.  This  name  changes  elsewhere 
in  sound :  just  like  Enzel  in  Tentonic, 
4Thich  has  the  import  of  El,  Aones,  and 
Zemes,  is  root  of  our  Angel  now  pro 
nounced  Endjel.  This  oriental  connection 
of  ideas,  names  and  worship,  appears  to 
be  evident.  They  are  not  less  in  Turei 
heaven,  Uran,  Turan  of  the  primitive 
nation  &c. 

4th  Event.  Some  of  these  ZEMIS  became 
bad  beings,  and  devils  Tuyra,  who  send 
diseases,  hurricanes  (Furacan),  earth 
quakes  and  thunders  to  desolate  the  earth 
and  mankind. 

The  names  of  Tuyra  for  devil  and  evil 
has  analogies  throughout  the  earth.  The 
most  striking  are 


HAYTIAN    ANNALS. 

Out  of  America. 

Zitura  of  Basks. 

Guirati  of  Biscayans. 

Vetura  in  Bali  of  Pallis. 

Tororu  of  Nukahiva  island. 

Yarua  of  the  Berber  Atlantes. 

Yurena  of  the  Guanches  Atlantes. 

Daruj,  P-ayri  of  Zend. 

Tarug  of  Celts. 

Tairl  in  Turkish. 

Taliijri  of  Tahiti. 

fara,  Wara  of  Japan. 

Tarada  of  the  Papuas. 

Uritiram  Synonym  of  Shiva. 

Teripis  of  Oscans. 

Tyranos  of  Greeks. 

In  America. 

Yares  of  the  Tayronas  the  Cyclops  or 
forgers  of  Santa  M arta. 

Sura  of  Poyays. 

Tziri  of  Poconchi. 

Huraqui,  Sura  of  Apalachi. 

Twirl  of  the  Yaquis. 

Kiuras  of  the  Powhatans. 

Tarahu,  of  the  Tarahumaras. 
Prororu  of  Cumana,  derived  from  Pre- 
gonero  another  subsequent  devil  of  Hayti. 

By  the  change  of  R  to  L,  we  have  the 
Tulas  and  Atlantes  of  America. — See  To- 
raguva  of  10th  Event. 

5th  Event.  The  good  Zemis  were  ap 
pointed  to  make  the  earth  and  men,  and  to 
rule   over   both.      Guabanzex,  a  female 
15 


170  HAYTIAN   ANNALS. 

Zemis,  made  the  air  and  water,  and  be 
came  the  goddess  of  the  ocean  and  winds. 

This  will  answer  to  the  first  period  of 
the  earth  creation,  when  the  water  was 
above  the  land,  and  the  Rkio  of  Moses 
was  divided.  The  name  appears  to  mean 
the  windy.  (5) 

6th  Event.  The  male  Zemis  JAIA  (Khaya, 
the  earth)  made  the  earth  and  islands ;  he 
is  the  Aion  of  Sanchoniation.  Every  land 
and  island  is  animated.  The  island  of  Hayti 
was  a  great  animal  like  a  turtle ;  the  head 
and  mouth  was  in  the  east,  the  west  end  of 
it  was  a  long  tail,  called  Quaca-iarimd 
(country  of  the  Vent).  The  caves  were 
the  holes  of  the  body,  venerated  and  used 
afterwards  as  temples  and  tombs. 

This  notion,  and  comparison  of  islands 
with  turtles,  recalls  to  mind  the  primitive 
turtle  land  of  the  Chinese,  Hindus,  Lina- 
pis  &/c.  Jala  or  Kaya  for  land  has  affi 
nities  all  over  the  world  and  is  a  primitive 
word.  (6) 

*7th  Event.  JAIA  afterwards  had  a  son, 
who  was  called  Jaia-El,  Higuera,  or  Hi- 
buera  earth-son  gourd. 

This  first  man  like  Adam  is  son  of  the 
earth,  and  an  EL  or  Angel,  Elohim  of  the 
orientals;  it  means  in  Haytian,  son,  off 
spring,  family  and  tribe.  It  will  often  recur 
in  subsequent  history,  in  the  singular  for 
the  plural.  The  plurals  were  Eli,  Hi, 
gu&ili. — Gua  is  only  the  article  This  or 
Such.  (7) 


HAYTIAN    ANNALS.  171 

8th  Event.  The  sun  and  moon  called 
Boiniael  and  Maroio  by  Roman;  but 
Binthaitel  and  Marohu  by  Dangleria  and 
Ovieda,  come  out  of  the  cave  Jovovava: 
they  are  Zemis  and  foes  of  mankind.  A 
cave  with  the  same  name  was  their  temple 
in  Hayti.  Dangleria  calls  it  lovana-boina 
Jove  Solar. 

The  exact  time  of  this  appearance  is 
doubtful,  and  there  appears  to  be  two 
blended  events,  one  of  cosmogony  alluding 
to  the  sun  being  long  obscured  by  the  pri 
mitive  misty  atmosphere,  another  historical 
alluding  to  the  solar  and  lunar  dynasties  of 
Asia  or  America.  The  meaning  of  Jovo 
vava  or  Kovo-vava  is  cave  of  fathers,  both 
primitive  names.  The  solar  and  lunar 
names  have  many  analogies  elsewhere, 
among  which  the  chief  are 

Names  of  the  Sun. 

Oin,  Oein  of  Arabs  and  Ethiopia. 

Oboh,  Baton,  old  Egyptian. 

Baon,  Oan  of  Assyrians. 

Ian  of  the  Etruscans. 

Belen  of  the  Gauls. 

Bun  of  the  Zend. 

Abolion  of  the  Pelasgians. 

Abloin  of  the  Thessalians. 

Ntiele  of  the  Illyrians. 

Bian  of  the  Ausonians. 

Anactes  of  the  Mysians. 

Names  of  the  Moon. 

Yarho  of  the  Syrians. 

Aohri  of  the  Tibus. 


172  HAYTIAN   ANNALS. 

Warha  of  the  Ethiopians. 

Carara  of  the  Etruscans. 

Teoro  of  the  Betoys,  S.  A. 

Heriho  of  Canaan. 

Humuri  of  Old  Arabic. 

Matuare  of  Carthul,  Caucasus. 

Maraca  of  Guaramis,  S.  A. 

Marama  of  Polynesia. 

Kamar  in  Maroco. 

Kamaria  in  Pehlvi. 

Crumara  in  Nubian. 

Most  of  these  synonyms  and  analogies 
$re  found  in  the  most  ancient  languages : 
to  which  may  be  added  that  in  the  ancient 
Haikan  language  of  Armenia, 'the  sun  and 
moon  were  called  Noah!  and  Morante^ 
names  also  of  Noah  and  his  wife. 

9th  Event.  The  female  Zemis,  Coatris- 
quid  makes  the  springs  and  streams  to  flow 
over  the  earth,  and  became  their  goddess. 

This  is  another  period  of  oriental  cosmo 
gony,  that  of  the  irruption  of  subterranean 
waters  and  rain,  which  in  the  bible  is  pos 
terior  to  Adam.  The  name  of  the  Zemis  is 
of  doubtful  meaning,  probably  Coatris-quia, 
hollow-quite.  Coa  or  Cua  was  the  name 
of  ancient  hollow  temples  all  over  America. 
Quia  is  found  in  Quisqueia  oldest  name  of 
Hayti  or  the  great  (land)  universal. 

Wth  Event.  Taragava-el  and  Corocora 
or  EpUeguanita,  two  male  Zemis  of  the 
woods  and  hunters,  made  the  trees  and 
beasts.  This  includes  probably  two  events 
anterior  to  the  men,  unless  they  be  men, 


HAYTIAN   ANNALS.  173 

The  meanings  of  these  Zemis  which 
might  guide  us,  are  quite  doubtful.  Ta- 
raguva  resembles  Tayra  and  also  7\irei 
heaven;  but  Epileguanita  was  probably 
the  ancient  god  of  the  Caracal  or  Beastly- 
men,  since  it  was  represented  by  a  beast 
or  quadruped ;  while  all  the  other  Zemis 
as  men  and  women.  Ili-guanita  would 
mean  in  Haytian  children  of  the  people. 
Therefore  I  presume  that  these  are  per 
sonifications  of  the  ancient  hunters,  or  men 
of  the  woods  with  the  beastly  and  savage 
men  of  early  times.  Roman  calls  the  se 
cond  Corocore,  synonyme  of  Caracara. 
Part  II.  Antidiluman  History  and  Flood. 

llth  Event.  JAIA-EL  rebels  against  his 
father  JAIA  and  wants  to  kill  him ;  a  war 
fare,  in  which  Jaia-El  is  killed  by  his  father, 
who  puts  his  bones  into  a  gourd.  Higuera, 
or  Hibucra,  and  people  the  land  of  that 
name. 

This  refers  to  the  fall  of  man  and  the 
wars  of  the  Titans.  The  name  for  bones 
is  omitted,  it  would  perhaps  afford  another 
clue.  Many  American  nations  venerate 
and  animate  bones.  Dangleria  says,  that 
Jaia  peopled  all  the  islands  of  the  sea  with 
these  bones. 

Vlth  Event.  JAIA  being  childless  marries 
Itiba-Jatuvava  from  whom  he  has  4  twin 
sons  called  Dimivan,  who  became  after 
wards  Cara-cara-cols  or  the  great  Cara- 
cols,  the  great  beastly  beings;  but  their 
mother  dies  at  their  birth. 
15* 


174  HAYTIAN   AtfNALS. 

Itiba  means  woman  ancient  and  alludes 
perhaps  to  Thibet,  refuge,  or  land  of  Noah. 
(/,  is  the  article  the).  Jatuvava  perhaps 
Japhet-father,  but  in  Aruac  Kati-uiua 
means  the  moon  heavenly.  The  name  of 
Dimivan  is  remarkable,  being  identic  with 
the  Demavends  or  antidiluvians  of  Persia, 
called  Daicand  in  the  Zendavesta,  the 
Demoi  or  old  people  of  the  Pelasgians,  the 
Demons  of  many  nations.  The  Caras  and 
Cols  are  found  all  over  America  and  Asia.(8) 

13th  Event.  AHIACAVO  (grand  father)  or 
Baia-manicoel  an  ancestor  of  the  Dimi- 
van,  forms  the  nation  of  CON-EL,  at  Basa- 
manaco,  and  invents  agriculture,  with  the 
art  of  making  cakes  and  bread. 

The  Dimivan  acknowledge  him  as  grand 
father  of  mankind.  CON-EL  is  certainly  a 
personification,  meaning  the  sons  or  Elohim 
of  CON,  who  is  the  primitive  Lybian  Her 
cules  RON  or  KHON ;  and  is  found  in 
Peruvian  history  as  the  first  legislator  of 
Peru.  The  XONS  or  CONES  were  the 
oldest  people  of  Spain  and  Italy,  same  as 
Xdones  of  Greece.  Their  god  was  XON 
or  Konah.  Basamanaco  is  inexplicable 
unless  it  alludes  to  the  primitive  antidiluvian 
Manaco  or  Manco  of  Peru.  Ba  is  dwell 
ing,  Samana  an  island  near  Hayti. 

\4th  Event.  The  four  brothers  Dimivan 
meeting  a  mute  Conel,  making  bread,  ask 
him  for  some;  but  he  only  gives  them  in 
stead  Cogioba  or  Cohiba  which  is  tobacco: 
this  happened  at  the  door  of  Basamanaco. 


HAYTIAN    ANNALS.  175 

This  fable  indicates  an  intercourse  of  the 
Dimivans  and  the  Conels  which  are  pro 
bably  a  branch  of  the  Atlantes  or  Lybians, 

I5th  Event.  This  refusal  of  bread  was 
the  cause  of  a  quarrel  and  war,  in  which 
Conel  kills  or  destroys  one  of  the  brothers 
or  tribes  of  Dimivan  Caracol,  but  a  turtle 
Hicotea  came  out  of  his  body,  or  an  island 
thus  called,  as  Hayti  was.  This  Conel  con 
queror  was  Baia-mani-coel,  whose  name 
means  Father  of  food  celestial;  but  Baya 
is  also  the  ocean. 

This  indicates  a  great  war,  and  probably 
alludes  to  that  of  the  Atlantes.  (9) 

16th  Event.  The  Dimivans,  probably 
in  revenge,  broke  the  gourd  of  JAIAEL 
(Khayahel) ;  but  a  flood  of  waters  issue 
from  it  and  drowns  the  land. 

This  deluge  is  called  Niquen :  there  is 
no  indication  in  Roman  of  the  men  who 
were  destroyed,  nor  who  were  saved  and 
how ;  but  in  Cuba  was  found  a  more  ample 
tradition  of  the  flood  as  follow. 

17th  Event.  Three  Behiques  or  priests 
who  come  to  Cuba  later,  taught  them  that 
the  flood  had  been  general,  had  broken  the 
land  ;  and  that  a  good  man  had  been  saved 
in  a  big  boat  with  his  family.  That  many 
animals  were  also  in  the  boat,  a  vulture 
and  dove  are  mentioned. 

Herrera  and  others  relate  this,  but  in  dif 
ferent  words,  and  without  native  names. 
Some  have  supposed  this  account  made 
out  by  the  Spanish  priests ;  but  it  appears 


176  HAYTIAN    ANNALS. 

to  refer  to  a  tradition  brought  by  the  Ol- 
mecas  or  Mayas  in  Cuba,  being  very  similar 
to  the  Mexican  accounts. 

I8th  Event.  Another  subsequent  flood 
although  omitted  by  Roman,  is  alluded  to 
by  others,  Garcia  says  that  Hayti  and  Cuba 
were  then  cut  asunder  and  separated  from 
Yucatan.  Dangleria  says  that  the  islands 
Lucayas  that  then  joined  to  the  great 
islands,  were  divided  by  irruptions  of  the 
sea.  It  is  the  second  flood  of  Peleg,  which 
in  the  Antilles  broke  the  islands  by  volcanic 
explosions.  It  is  impossible  to  say  what 
events  of  the  next  period,  may  belong  to 
the  interval  between  the  two  floods ;  but 
probably  some  of  them.  All  these  antidi- 
luvian  events  appear  to  belong  to  a  different 
country  than  the  Antilles,  which  did  not 
even  then  exist,  at  least  in  their  actual 
state,  and  may  properly  be  referred  to  the 
island  Atlantis  or  the  eastern  hemisphere. 
It  was  at  this  last  cataclysm  that  the  Antil 
les  assumed  their  actual  shape  and  number. 
Part  III. — Ancient  History. 

19th  Event.  After  the  floods  the  men 
dwelt  in  caves  on  the  mountain  Cauta  in 
the  land  of  Caanau  or  Caunana  or  Cao-na. 

The  mountains  of  Cauta  must  have  been 
the  refuge  of  men  at  one  of  the  floods :  they 
answer  probably  to  the  Cuta  of  the  Hindus, 
name  given  to  many  rocky  lands  and  capes 
besides  mountains.  The  Ceuta  mountain 
of  Africa  south  of  Gibraltar,  was  one  of 
them,  also  called  Abyla  from  the  Cabyks 


HAYTIAN   ANNALS.  177 

or  Nomadic  Berbers.  Dangleria  states  a 
tradition  that  men  were  created  on  that 
mountain.  Cauta  although  unexplained 
is  identic  with  Icota  turtle,  Ca-uta  land 
raised.  Caona  means  golden. 

The  land  Caanau  of  Roman,  Caunana 
of  Dangleria,  has  been  mistaken  for  the 
land  of  Canaan  by  some  writers :  others 
deem  it  Florida.  Both  are  wrong.  The 
Haytians  did  not  come  from  North  Ame 
rica;  but  may  have  sent  colonies  there. 
They  came  from  the  east,  South  America 
and  Africa,  or  the  Atlantis.  The  name 
means  land  of  Noah  ?  (Caa-Nau,  Cau- 
Nana).  Caunia  was  the  ancient  name  of 
Asia  Minor  and  Caria,  the  first  Carians 
were  Caunians,  a  Pelagian  tribe  which 
expelled  by  the  Leleges,  settled  the  Gre 
cian  islands,  and  Lybia  part  of  which  was 
called  Caani.  The  Andkim  of  Syria 
giants  dwelt  in  Ca-anak.  The  Khaoni 
were  the  ancestors  of  Epirians  and  Illy- 
rians.  Cauni  was  a  mauritanian  tribe. 

%Qth  Event.  The  sun  and  moon  are  two 
great  Zemis  called  Binthaitel  (sun  divine) 
and  his  wife  Marohu  (moon),  come  out  of 
the  cave  lovana-boina  (Jehovah-Solar), 
and  rule  the  world,  establishing  the  solar 
and  lunar  dynasties. 

This  historical  event  must  be  distin 
guished  from  the  8th.  This  refers  to  the 
solar  dynasties  of  Asia  and  Africa.  It 
must  be  noticed  that  similar  places  were 
often  shown  in  Hayti,  as  the  same  names 


178  HAYTIAN   ANNALS. 

had  been  applied  by  the  subsequent  settlers, 
even  when  the  event  had  happened  else 
where.  In  this  case,  these  solar  caves 
were  temples  in  Hayti,  where  the  figures 
of  the  sun  and  moon  were  worshipped,  and 
prayed  to  for  rain ;  but  Herrera  says  they 
had  their  hands  bound,  which  indicates  a 
conquest.  Pilgrims  went  to  those  caves, 
from  all  parts  of  Hayti.  It  was  in  the  land 
of  the  king  Mauziation-El  (Roman)  or 
Machiunech  (Dangleria) ;  but  whether 
these  were  former  dynasties  and  kings  or 
late  rulers,  is  difficult  to  ascertain. 

%Ist  Event.  Maroco-El  (lunar  son)  called 
Machocha-El  by  Dangleria,  held  the  sway 
over  men,  who  were  still  in  Cauta  and  Caa- 
nau,  and  kept  them  confined  to  the  caves. 

This  indicates  a  lunar  dominion  over 
mankind  somewhere,  and  a  state  of  con 
finement:  Perhaps  in  South  America;  in 
Peru  caves  are  also  the  first  dwellings  of 
mankind. 

2%d  Event.  The  men  were  divided  into 
double  tribes  or  two  nations,  the  principal 
or  largest  and  of  best  men  was  called 
Cazibagiaga — R.  Cazibaxagua — D. 
(Royal  Xagua)  and  the  smaller  Amaia- 
naba — R.  Amayauna — D.  (Mayas  ?), 
ruled  by  Cazics  for  kings. 

We  have  here  two  nations  well  indicated. 
The  first  the  Giaga  or  Shaguas,  indicate 
the  Lunar  tribe,  the  Chia  of  the  Muyzcas, 
and  other  South  American  tribes  Achaguas 
of  Oronoc,  the  Chaguays  or  Changas  of 


HAYTIAN    ANNALS.  179 

Peru,  Agaches  or  Agaiz  or  Paraguay; 
but  above  all  the  Cacfia  or  Xauxa  antidi- 
luvian  people  of  Peru.  While  in  the  second 
we  trace  again  the  Amazons  or  Atlantes, 
one  of  their  main  African  tribes  being  the 
Amantes  of  Solin,  another  the  Baniabas 
of  Ptolemy,  both  in  Lybia.  In  America  the 
progeny  is  found  in  the  Mayas  of  Yucatan, 
the  Maynas  of  East  Peru,  the  Mamayant 
of  Brazil,  the  Mbayas  of  Chaco  &c. 

The  important  name  of  Cazic  for  kings 
begins  to  appear :  it  is  evidently  oriental, 
and  its  affinities  will  be  shown  in  a  note.  (10) 
It  is  akin  also  to  Kachi  sun,  in  the  Eyeri 
dialect:  the  Washil  of  the  Nachez. 

%3d  Event.  MACHOCHA-EL  was  set  by 
the  sun  to  watch  the  cavesr  and  many  in 
habitants  of  the  caves  were  killed  by  the 
sun,  if  they  came  out  in  the  day  time ;  they 
could  only  come  out  at  night  to  seek  for 
food.  (Dangleria) 

This  either  alludes  to  the  great  heat  of 
the  sun  in  Africa  and  the  tropics,  or  to  a 
dependance  of  the  Lunar  or  Cave  men 
upon  the  Solar  men.  Machocha  has  some 
affinities  in  the  South  American  tribes; 
Machicuys  of  Tucumen,  Machacalis  of 
Brazil,  Chaehas  of  Perou,  Chanchones  of 
Quixos  &/c. 

Uth  Event.  Some  men  having  dared  to 
come  in  the  day  time,  were  changed  into 
stones  by  the  sun;  (Ziba  is  stone):  also 
Machokael  for  allowing  it. 

This  fable  may  allude  to  a  war,  between 


180  HAYTIAN   ANNALS. 

the  Zibas  stony  or  strong  men  and  the 
solar  tribes.  These  Zibas  were  probably 
the  Zipas  or  princes  of  the  Muyzcas.  In 
Perou  there  is  also  a  fable  of  men  changed 
to  stones  at  the  primitive  city  of  Tiahua- 
naco,  which  merely  means  a  war  and 
change  of  diminion.  The  name  of  Ziba 
for  stone  is  primitive. — See  the  Note  for 
affinities.  (11) 

25th  Event.  Another  set  of  men,  going 
to  the  shores  to  fish,  were  changed  into 
Joboses  (myrobolan  or  plumb  trees)  by  the 
sun. 

This  metamorphose  is  peculiar  to  these 
fables :  although  the  Mexicans  called  the 
Olmecas,  fruit-people  or  Zapotecas.  The 
analogies  of  Jobos  or  Kobos  are  found  in 
Coyba  of  Darien,  Cuba  or  Coaiba,  the 
Mocobis  of  Chaco  &c.  Another  war  is 
probably  meant  by  this,  and  the  Jobos  are 
a  people.  Have  they  any  reference  with 
the  Jubas  of  Mauritania?  who  formed  a 
divine  and  royal  dynasty  there.  Juba  was 
also  the  Jove  or  God  of  the  Lybians, 
Several  nations  of  Central  and  Mexican 
America  had  trees  for  emblems. 

26th  Event.  The  dynasty  of  Giona  or 
Hi-Auna  begins  to  rule  over  the  men  of 
Caziba  or  royal  caves  in  Cauta. 

This  family  of  rulers  or  Cazics  became 
famous  afterwards  as  we  shall  see,  as  lead 
ers  of  tribes  to  America.  We  can  easily 
perceive  here  the  ancient  Pelagian  tribes 
of  Ionia  and  Aones.  Hi-Auna  means 


IIAYTIAN    ANNALS.  181 

thc-Aones.  It  was  this  dynasty  or  people 
that  sent  colonies  to  America:  Oviedo 
says  this  happened  in  the  time  of  Hesper 
12th  king  of  Spain,  about  750  years  after 
the  flood,  or  1G58  years  B.  C.  He  deems 
the  settlers  Hesperians  or  Cantabrians. 
The  root  is  ONA  solar  name  of  Lybians. 

27th  Event.  VAGONIANA  a  ruler  of  the 
Hi-Auna,  went  fishing  from  the  cave,  and 
became  a  bird  or  nightingale;  who  crossed 
the  sea,  and  settled  the  island  Mathinino 
(Martinico)  with  a  people  of  women. 
Dangleria.  His  wife  in  the  sea  gives  him 
two  sons  which  became  jewels  Ziba  and 
Guanin  marble  and  metal. 

This  is  a  positive  voyage  over  the  At 
lantic.  Whenever  we  meet  tribes  of  birds, 
in  ancient  history,  they  always  mean  tra 
vellers  and  colonies,  and  often  passage  over 
the  sea  in  sailing  boats,  compared  to  birds. 
The  first  ships  of  the  Scandinavians  and 
Europeans  seen  in  North  America,  were 
called  birds  by  the  natives.  V  and  B  in 
terchange  in  the  Haytian  language  as  in 
Greek ;  Va-gon-iana,  thus  means  Father- 
Solar-Iana.  His  people  are  called  women, 
because  unwarlike  fishermen,  or  the  Ama 
zon  tribe.  Martinico  was  the  first  island 
settled  by  them :  it  bears  the  name  of 
Matinino  in  Roman,  and  was  thus  called 
yet  in  1492,  Garcia  mentions  the  2  sons 
and  jewels.  (12) 

28/7i  Event.  GUAGU-GIONA  king  of  Caziba, 
sent  Jadruvaba  out  of  the  caves,  to  collect 
16 


182  HAYTIAN   ANNALF. 

the  holy  herb  Digo  in  order  to  purify  and 
wash  the  body ;  but  he  was  changed  by  the 
sun  into  a  singing  bird  Giahuba-Bogiael 
(the-singer  bird-divine),  and  never  returns. 

We  have  here  a  second  voyage  by  sea  in 
a  bird,  and  a  contention  with  a  solar  people, 
caused  by  a  trading  voyage  to  procure  some 
American  commodity :  Indigo  probably 
which  is  identic  with  Digo.  Jadru-caba 
or  the  father  of  Khadru,  must  be  a  new 
colonist.  Khadru  has  hardly  any  analo 
gies  in  America ;  but  Giahuba  in  which 
he  was  changed  has  some.  It  appears 
analagous  with  the  Yaoy  and  Shebaoy  two 
Aruac  tribes  of  Guyana,  and  thus  Khadru 
might  be  the  Aruac  themselves ;  same 
nation  with  the  Haytians  once,  as  the  lan 
guages  prove ;  although  extending  to  Tu- 
cuman  and  Patagonia.  The  name  of 
Aruac  or  Aruagas  was  inexplicable :  it 
may  refer  to  this  origin,  or  to  the  Rocou 
the  red  paint  used  by  them.  But  Aruac 
may  also  mean  Aluac ;  akin  to  the  Labuyu 
of  the  Caribs  their  vassals,  and  the  Aluez 
vassals  of  the  Nachez  nation.  Could  they 
derive  from  the  ALE  angels  of  the  east ; 
here  reduced  to  servitude  by  foes  ? 

29th  Event.  GUAGU-GIONA  irritated  that 
Jadru-vaba  does  not  return,  leaves  the 
cave  of  Caziba  in  search  of  him,  and  went 
with  men  and  women  to  the  island  Matini- 
no,  where  the  women  were  left,  while  the 
men  went  to  the  land  of  Guanin. 

This  is  the  third  passage  of  the  Atlantic, 


HAYTIAN    ANNALS.  183 

unless  that  of  Vagoniana  only  mentioned 
by  Dangleria  arid  Garcia  be  the  same  ;  but 
they  are  likely  to  be  successive  tribes  of 
lonas.  That  all  the  women  should  be  left 
in  Martinico  is  a  fable,  meaning  that  the 
weakest  or  fishing  tribes  settled  there  or  in 
the  islands ;  while  the  warriors  went  to  the 
American  continent,  called  Guanin^  which 
has  several  meanings,  land  of  Guanas  or 
lizard  men,  or  land  of  metals.  It  became 
afterwards  the  name  of  a  peculiar  metal 
formed  by  the  natural  or  artificial  amalgam 
of  18  parts  gold,  6  silver,  and  8  copper : 
and  a  tribe  assumed  the  name.  Guana  or 
Guanos  was  the  name  of  a  large  nation  of 
South  America;  perhaps  come  from  the 
Guans  of  the  Canary  islands ;  but  slightly 
related  to  the  Aruacs  by  the  languages: 
yet  perhaps  akin :  it  was  spread  east  of  the 
Andes,  between  the  two  tropics.  (13) 

30//i  Event.  The  children  were  left  be 
hind,  because  afraid  to  cross,  and  were 
crying  after  their  mothers;  but  became 
changed  into  Tona  or  opossums.  Garcia 
says  into  Toa  or  frogs. 

There  are  no  opossums  in  Hayti  nor  the 
small  islands,  nor  in  Africa.  But  they  are 
plenty  in  South  America,  where  the  notion 
must  have  sprung.  This  fable  and  meta 
morphosis  may  imply  a  hidden  meaning. 
The  opossums  are  the  only  animals  bearing 
their  young  in  a  pouch,  as  ships  bear  men. 
Could  not  this  indicate  other  ships  without 
sails,  and  thus  no  longer  birds  with  wings  ? 


184  HAYTIAN    ANNALS. 

TON  is  a  remarkable  word,  since  it  is  the 
root  of  Net-ton  the  Lybian  neptunes  or 
navigators.  The  twin  TUN  are  the  holy 
ancestors  of  the  Chilians,  Tona-ca  (flesh 
our)  is  the  ancestor  or  Adam  of  some 
Mexican  nations.  The  frogs  were  the 
emblem  of  the  Muyzcas  ! 

31  st  Event.  GUABONITO  a  woman  follows 
Guaga-Giona  to  the  bigland  of  Guanin 
by  swimming.  He  is  well  pleased  with  it, 
and  calls  her  his  own  Biberozi  (wife-lov 
ing):  but  as  she  was  diseased  he  puts  her 
apart  in  a  Guanara,  where  she  heals,  and 
he  makes  her  queen. 

A  singular  romantic  fable,  the  disease  of 
the  woman  is  stated  to  be  the  syphilis ! 
G-uabo-rfito  means  fruit  or  Guava  pear  of 
man !  The  allegory  implies  another  colony 
following  Guaga,  not  by  swimming ;  but 
with  paddles  or  on  rafts ;  probably  a  part 
of  the  lesser  tribe  of  Amaiuna  or  Amazons, 
so  often  called  women  in  antiquity;  although 
a  powerful  African  people.  All  the  women 
left  in  the  islands  might  be  of  such  a  tribe, 
and  since  become  the  Mayas  of  Yucatan, 
Hayti  &c.,  with  the  Manas  or  Manoas, 
the  Amazons  of  South  America. 

32d  Event.  ANACACUGIA  (flower  of  Ca 
cao)  brother  of  this  wife  or  ally  of  Guaga, 
runs  away  from  him  on  the  back  of  a  manati 
or  seal,  and  goes  back  to  the  women  of 
Matinino. 

This  implies  a  separation  of  tribes,  one 
returning  to  the  islands,  where  they  probably 


HAYTIAN   ANNALS.  185 

forme  1  the  Cairi  nation.  The  seal  used 
for  boats,  is  a  third  fable,  found  in  Greece; 
boats  are  thus  compared  to  birds,  opossums 
and  seals.  Many  American  languages 
animate  boats  and  ships.  This  seal  must 
mean  a  Manati,  or  sea  cow ;  real  seals  not 
being  found  in  the  Antilles.  If  the  name 
was  Manati,  it  has  affinities  with  theAma- 
yuna  or  Ama-Zons  tribe.  Ma-ti-ni-no 
is  in  Haytian  great-mount-tlic-good,  while 
Hana-ti  is  moving  mountain.  Has  not 
Anacacu  a  reference  to  the  Anakim  of 
Asia,  the  Cacus  of  Europe,  and  the  Tarn- 
anacu  of  South  America  ? 

33d  Event.  Hi-AuNA  father  of  Guago- 
gtona  comes  with  his  son  to  the  land  of 
Guanin,  and  being  the  grandfather  of  all 
the  tribes,  they  receive  the  names  of  Hi- 
auna ;  which  is  afterwards  changed  to 
children  of  Guanin.  Hin  Gua-ili  Gua-nin 
(the-plural  such-children  such-Nin),  and 
lastly  the  whole  united  nation  is  called 
Guanini. 

The  Aones  came  then  also  to  America, 
and  there  was  a  confederacy  of  the  tribes. 
Gtta-gu,  Gua-go  and  Gim-ga,  may  be  3 
spellings  of  a  same  name ;  but  they  might 
also  be  three  successive  and  distinct  tribes 
of  Giona.  Gua-bonito  in  one  instance  is 
made  another  lord  or  tribe,  instead  of  a 
wife  of  Guago. 

31th  Event.  ALBEBORA  and  his  son  Al- 
bebora-El)  were  Also   Guanini   lords   or 
Cazics,  who  came  with  the  Giona  tribe. 
16* 


186  HAYTIAN   ANNALS. 

This  indicates  again  another  nation.  The 
name  is  remarkable,  because  it  resembles 
Albion  and  Bora,  two  primitive  nations  of 
the  north,  which  settled  England  and  the 
boreal  regions,  becoming  the  Hyper-Bo- 
reans  of  later  times.  Perhaps  these  Boras 
are  identic  with  the  Aboras  and  Aborts  of 
ancient  Italy,  the  mountaineers  since  called 
Abort-genes  by  the  Greeks. 

35th  Event.  Another  Guaga-giona  II.  or 
Guaba-giona  is  mentioned  afterwards, 
whose  son  became  the  Guanhii  tribe. 

Guaba  means  both  the  father  and  the 
Gnava  pear.  The  succession  of  these 
Gionas  is  very  obscure ;  but  many  are 
probably  omitted,  and  the  whole  poetical 
records  allude  to  the  most  famous  of  the 
dynasty  or  nation.  Guanini  implies  the 
Golden  tribe. 

36th  Event.  The  settlement  of  the  Gu- 
aninis  in  Hayti  was  from  Matinino  and  the 
east ;  being  exiled  from  Matinino,  they  are 
led  by  Camo  who  begins  the  kingdom  of 
Cabonao  in  Hayti;  they  settle  on  the  fiver 
Bahabotri,  where  they  built  their  houses, 
and  afterwards  the  great  temple  of  Camo- 
tzia.  They  gave  to  the  island  the  name  of 
Quisqueia  or  great  universe ;  but  after 
wards  Hayti,  meaning  land  rough  or  hilly. 
(Dangleria.) 

This  important  event  is  best  given  with 
those  details  by  Dangleria :  while  Roman 
appears  to  mix  it  with  the  settlement  of  Gu- 
anin.  Yet  Quisqueia  was  more  probably 


IIAYTIAN    ANXALS.  187 

the  first  name  given  to  South  America, 
rather  than  to  Hayti :  another  name  for 
wliich  was  Bohio  or  habitations.  Camo 
or  Giiamo  means  lord  or  master,  Tzla  is 
temple.  The  exile  of  the  Guaninis  from 
the  islands,  must  allude  to  another  revolu- 
and  perhaps  invasion.  This  Camo, 
probably  the  same  as  the  Cami  or 
Coma  of  Cuba  in  later  time,  Comayagua 
of  Honduras ;  which  assimilate  the  first 
civilized  Ilaytians  with  the  tribes  of  Central 
America.  It  might  have  happened  that 
these  Camos  were  Mayas  and  the  ances 
tors  of  the  Mayo-riexcs.  The  history  of 
the  Mayas  of  Otolum,  and  Central  Ame 
rica,  will  be  connected  with  these  annals 
hereafter ;  but  much  is  left  for  conjecture. 

37th  Event.  Other  exiles  of  Matinino 
settle  at  the  island  Cdblni  now  Turtle  isl 
and  ;  and  near  it  on  the  north  shore  of 
Hayti,  from  whence  they  spread  through 
the  island,  which  is  called  Bouki  or  Boliio, 
meaning  full  of  towns. 

Dangieria  mentions  this  likewise.  House 
and  town  or  habitation,  are  synonymous  in 
Haytian. 

38th  Event.  They  found  some  Cara 
coles  or  Taracolas,  crabs !  or  beastly  men, 
dwelling  in  the  island.  The  Guaninis 
wanting  women,  took  some  Caracols  beasts 
for  wives,  and  made  them  suitable  women, 
by  washing  them,  and  giving  them  to  eat 
the  fruit  Inriri  CahumaL  This  was  done 
by  a  Vagoniana  II. 


188  HAYTAIN   ANNALS. 

These  Caracols  had  then  survived  the 
flood  or  come  before  the  Guaninis,  the  name 
of  the  fruit  that  made  them  women,  if  ex 
plained,  might  elucidate  this  event ;  hut 
the  signification  was  not  given;  another 
version  will  suggest  other  important  analo 
gies.  (14)  ^ 

39th  Event.  These  Caracols  depriveW)f 
their  women,  took  other  female  beasts  for 
wives  (another  tribe)  and  from  this  union 
most  of  the  Haytians  descended,  becoming 
Anaborias  or  vassals  of  the  Guaninis. 

Anaboria  means  flower  or  lizard  of  la 
bor  !  these  might  be  descended  from  Albe- 
bora.  This  name  for  bondsmen,  boors  or 
laborers,  was  widely  spread  in  America, 
and  has  affinities  all  over  the  world,  even 
with  the  Latin  labor.  (15) 

4Qth  Event.  These  first  inhabitants  of 
Hayti,  fed  on  dates,  bananas,  cocos,  fruits, 
nuts,  herbs,  yams,  roots,  onions,  mushrooms : 
until  taught  the  use  of  Cazabi  or  bread  by 
Boition,  with  maize,  cotton,  mandioc  &c. 

Another  fact  of  Dangleria,  very  natural 
indicating  the  tropical  food  of  old  times. 

41st  Event.  Michetaiiri  Guauana,  was 
the  leader  of  the  first  colony  to  Coaibai 
(death  house)  in  the  land  of  Soraia  (setting 
sun),  and  became  the  king  of  it.  There 
the  people  are  called  Goeiz  (phantoms  or 
ghosts)  and  go  about  by  night ;  but  are  not 
dead  people  whose  name  is  Opia. 

Coaibai  is  either  Cuba  or  Coyba  in  Da- 
rien,  or  both.  It  became  the  paradise  of 


HAYTIAN    ANXALS.  180 

the  Haytians,  placed  in  Cuba  or  further 
west,  and  a  place  of  delight.  The  names 
and  allusions  are  remarkable.  They  assi 
milate  to  those  of  the  Greeks  &c.  about 
the  fortunate  islands  of  the  west :  those  of 
the  Orientals  and  Hebrews  about  the  island 
Elisha,  and  the  Sheol  or  place  of  souls,  the 
Hebrew  Plutonic  region.  Soraya  for  set 
ting  sun,  is  identic  with  Surya  of  the  Hin 
dus  :  whence  came  Syria  the  W7est,  and 
even  our  word  sorrow  ;  while  Sol  comes 
from  Sheol.  Azil  sun  in  Pelasgian,  is  akin 
to  Elisha  whence  our  word  Azylum !  Goeiz 
in  akin  to  ghost,  Ghaib  in  Syrian,  Coyocop 
of  the  Nachez,  Goz  of  the  Vilelas.  Opi 
has  affinities  every  where.  Michetauri  is 
perhaps  a  synonym  of  Afacki-tuyra  great 
devil,  Guauana  is  such-Auna.  Perhaps 
this  fable  alludes  to  an  anterior  event  and 
the  passage  to  America  of  a  former  Hi- 
Auna.  (16) 

42d  Event.  AUMATEX  a  great  Cazic  mar 
ries  the  female  Zemi  Giwbanzex,  goddess 
of  waters  and  wind,  and  she  has  two  sons 
Guataura  and  Pregonero,  who  become 
male  Zemis. 

It  is  impossible  to  say  if  this  event  be 
longs  to  this  time  or  to  the  cosmogony.  I 
presume  it  is  historical,  alluding  to  new 
tribes,  and  perhaps  foreign  to  Hayti.  The 
names  are  difficult  to  explain,  nor  is  it 
stated  what  these  sons  performed ;  but 
being  sons  of  water  and  wind ;  they  must 
have  led  colonies  by  sea  elsewhere.  They 


190  IIAYTIAN    ANNALS. 

are  perhaps  the  ancestors  of  the  Guataios 
and  the  Puruays  ?  (17) 

43d  Event.  COROCORO  the  quadruped 
Zemi  of  the  Caracols?  was  the  ancestor 
of  two  lines  of  kings,  Guamorete  and  Gua- 
tabanex,  who  rule  in  Hayti.  His  temple 
was  in  Sacaba,  and  his  high-priest  was 
called  Cavava-Niovava.  Cave  father  and 
our  father. 

This  alludes  to  different  tribes  than  the 
Guaninis :  Coro  was  a  tribe  in  Cumana. 
Perhaps  this  is  another  version  of  the 
10th  Event,  or  a  proper  indication  of  the 
subsequent  institutions  of  the  Caracol  na 
tion,  when  more  civilized,  and  become  the 
Mayorex. 

44th  Event.  A  rrival  in  Hayti,  Cuba  &c. 
of  the  first  Bohito  (old  man),  a  priest  and 
legislator,  called  Boition  by  Dangleria, 
meaning  both  Priest-solar  arid  Old  Ion :  he 
introduces  agriculture  and  the  use  of  bread, 
divides  the  nation  into  3  castes,  Tainos,  or 
nobles,  Bohitos  or  priests,  Anaborias  or 
vassals,  and  these  last  into  tillers,  hunters 
and  fishermen.  He  becomes  pontif,  settles 
the  religion;  establishing  mysteries  and 
oracles,  the  worship  of  Zemis,  and  many 
other  institutions,  holydays,  festivals,  reli 
gious  dances,  schools  &c.,  declaring  the 
land  common  to  all,  like  the  sun  and  water. 

There  are  at  least  3  Bohitos,  that  came 
to  Hayti  and  Cuba,  and  civilized  the  peo 
ple;  but  it  is  difficult  to  distinguish  the 
deeds  of  each.  They  were  probably  priests 


IIAYTIAN    ANNALS.  191 

leading  more  civilized  colonies  from  the 
east  or  from  America.  Their  name  which 
is  variously  spelt  or  varies  in  dialects  was 
also  Buhuti,  Boitio,  Bauti,  Buhui,  Bo- 
yeto  &/c.,  is  akin  to  the  Boyez,  Poyes, 
Plazcs,  Payes  of  South  America,  used  by 
the  Aruacs,  Guaranis  and  Carib  tribes, 
P laches  of  Tamanacs,  Bauti  of  Dabaiba, 
Papas  of  Central  America,  Bochlca  of 
Muyzcas ;  but  the  names  of  priests  all  over 
ancient  eastern  nations,  have  still  more 
analogies — (See  the  Note  18.)  and  there 
fore  they  came  from  the  east.  The  civili 
zation  and  religion  introduced  or  improved 
by  them  is  also  oriental ;  it  was  more  ad 
vanced  than  we  are  aware  ;  since  they  had 
ample  fields  and  orchards,  roads  and  canals, 
schools  in  which  they  taught  history,  reli 
gion,  medicine  and  useful  arts.  Of  their 
astronomy  nothing  has  been  preserved,  nor 
of  their  hieroglyphs. 

45th  Event.  Bohito  II.  or  Buhui-tihu 
(old  eminent)  comes  and  improves  still  fur 
ther  the  rites  &c.,  becoming  high-priest. 
He  introduces  medicines,  charms,  the  use 
of  cotton  and  cloth,  burning  of  bodies  in 
stead  of  mummies  as  formerly,  the  holy 
herbs  Gneyo  and  Zochen  <$•€. 

This  is  all  what  can  be  collected  on  this 
second  law-giver,  and  he  is  even  blended 
with  the  next,  except  by  name. 

46th  Event.  Bohito  III.  or  Balo-habao 
(sea-lyre)  comes  next,  introducing  music, 
sacred  instruments  called  after  him,  and 


192  HAYTIAN    ANNALS. 

probably  the  rites  of  the  triple  named  god 
of  the  Hindu  and  Mayan  trimurti :  Bugia, 
Aiba  and  Bradama:  who  became  the 
Zemi  of  war,  or  perhaps  led  to  a  war. 

This  god  with  three  names  is  evidently 
Vishnu,  Shiba  and  Brama  of  India :  found 
in  Yucatan  as  Izona,  Echtiah  and  Bacab. 
See  my  dissertation  in  Atlantic  Journal,  on 
similar  names  of  triple  God  all  over  Ame 
rica  and  the  east.  It  does  not  follow  that 
this  worship  came  direct  from  India ;  but 
it  might  come  through  the  Pelagians,  who 
had  it  as  Bram,  Amen  and  Vix,  inverted 
among  the  x\usonians,  Oscans.  The  same 
about  a  god  creator  preserver  and  destroyer 
was  prevalent  in  Asia,  Iran,  Thibet,  Syria, 
Egypt,  Greece.  Etruria,  and  even  the  Ca 
nary  islands.  The  Mayoriex  came  probably 
with  Bohito  III. 

43th  Event.  Happy  state  of  this  civilized 
people,  hardly  knowing  war,  passing  the 
time  in  festivals,  dancing,  singing  and  mak 
ing  love :  whence  called  the  Fortunate  isl 
ands,  by  the  navigators  that  happened  to  go 
so  far.  They  dwelt  in  wooden  houses  and 
had  towns  of  1000  houses. — Herrera. 

This  period  is  indicated  by  twenty  au 
thentic  sources  of  ancient  history,  and  the 
ancient  traditions  of  Europe  about  the 
happy  land  of  the  west,  Elisha  or  Elysium, 
Hesperides,  Cocana  of  the  Spaniards  &c.: 
besides  the  happy  state  in  which  Hayti 
was  found. — See  the  account  of  the  ancient 
notions  and  communications  with  America, 


HAYTIAN   AXNALS.  193 

and  the  great  Atlantis :  the  most  explicit  is 
found  in  Diadorus  Siculus,  as  follows. 

48th  Event.  The  Phenicians  driven  by 
a  storm,  while  going  from  Gades  to  Africa, 
discover  the  large  island  ATLANTIS,  many 
days  in  the  ocean  west  of  Lybia.  It  was 
very  fruitful,  with  mountains,  large  plains 
and  navigable  rivers;  with  many  woods 
and  fruits,  fine  valleys,  plenty  of  wild  beasts 
and  fish.  The  air  is  mild  and  healthful ; 
it  is  a  residence  fit  for  gods :  the  inhabitants 
are  a  strong  and  healthful  people ;  they 
have  many  towns,  with  stately  buildings, 
houses  of  pleasures,  gardens,  orchards  &c. 
— Diod.  Book  V. 

The  translators  of  Diodorus  have  blun 
dered  so  far  as  to  deem  this  island  Madeira 
or  the  Canaries ;  which  are  small  islands, 
without  streams,  and  the  first  without  inha 
bitants.  It  can  only  apply  to  Hayti,  or 
even  the  continent  of  South  America. 

49/7z  Event.  A  black  people  came  to 
Hayti  from  the  south  or  south-east,  who 
had  darts  of  Guanin  metal,  and  were  called 
the  Black  Guaninis. 

This  tradition  preserved  by  Herrera, 
Garcia  and  Charlevoix,  indicates  a  colony 
of  Negroes  or  men  painting  black,  from 
South  America.  They  might  be  the  black 
Negroes  of  Quarequa  mentioned  by  Dan- 
gleria,  or  some  other  American  Negro 
nation,  of  wh'.ch  thsre  are  many. — See  my 
account  of  ancient  Black  Nations  of  Ame 
rica.  Dangleria  mentions  two  wild  tribe? 
17 


194  HAYTIAN   ANNALS. 

of  savages  in  Hayti  towards  1500,  one 
speechless !  (which  means  they  spoke  a 
different  language)  probably  a  remain  of 
the  Caracols,  another  swift  dwelling  in 
caves,  quite  apart,  seen  in  1514  in  Zauana 
of  Guacarima. 

50th  Event.  Navigations  of  the  Haytians 
and  Cubans,  settlements  of  the  Lucayas  isl 
ands,  Jamaica,  and  probably  some  parts  of 
Florida :  mutual  trade  with  Cuba  and  the 
continent. 

These  colonial  and  trading  voyages  must 
have  begun  long  before  and  have  been  con 
tinual.  Columbus  met  individuals  in  Cuba 
who  had  visited  Hayti,  Jamaica  and  Ya- 
maya,  the  Maya  land  or  Yucatan.  Yucayas 
or  Lucayans  knew  Cuba,  Hayti  and  Flori 
da,  which  was  called  Catttio  says  Fulgar, 
quoted  by  Cardenas,  who  deems  the  Antilles 
peopled  from  hence,  blending  it  with  Cauta 
the  original  seat  of  the  Haytians.  South 
America  was  once  called  Guanin,  after 
wards  Caribana  wrhen  it  was  overspread 
by  the  Carib  tribes.  The  Nachez  appear 
to  have  come  from  Cuba,  The  Cumanas 
knew  Hayti  and  called  it  Atsi. 

5Ist  Event.  The  Canibas  (whence  our 
Canibals)  or  the  Caribas,  (whence  our 
Caraibes),  a  savage  people,  often  feeding 
on  human  flesh,  begin  to  spread  to  Guyana 
and  South  America;  becoming  bold  navi 
gators  also,  they  send  war  parties  and 
colonies  to  the  peaceful  islands  of  the  An 
tilles,  and  even  to  Florida. 


HAYTIAN    AXXALS.  195 

The  Caribas  evidently  descended  from 
the  Galibis,  and  other  akin  nations  of  South 
America,  did  not  originate  in  North  Ame 
rica,  as  supposed  by  Bridgstock  and  a  few 
others.  Laborde  who  spent  20  years  with 
them,  and  knew  well  their  language,  has 
published  some  of  their  traditions  in  1704. 
Lon-quo  was  their  original  god,  who  made 
Racumon  their  chief  or  leader  to  America, 
who  leads  there  the  tribes  of  snakes,  men, 
Cabatos-trees  and  birds.  The  true  name 
of  the  nation  was  Call,  those  of  the  main 
were  Cali-nago  or  Calibis,  of  the  islands 
Cali-ponam.  Rochefort  &/c. — See  my 
Carib  Traditions. 

5%d  Event.  The  Calibis  of  Guyana  after 
long  wars  with  Alouague  the  kings  of  the 
Aruacas,  send  the  general  Timani  to 
conquer  the  Aruacas  Islanders,  Cahiris, 
Eyeris  fyc.  who  leads  the  tribe  of  Labou- 
yous  (vassals)  and  conquer  several  islands, 
killing  the  men  and  keeping  the  women. — 
Rochefort  &c. 

The  period  of  this  invasion  is  unknown ; 
those  who  bring  the  Caribs  from  North 
America,  make  it  much  later  of  course ; 
but  it  is  likely  to  be  an  old  event :  although 
several  invasions  are  probably  meant  and 
blended.  The  Timanis  and  Labouyous 
must  have  effected  this.  They  adopted 
many  customs  and  partly  the  religion  of 
the  conquered  women.  The  following  tra 
dition  belongs  probably  to  the  conquered 
Eyeris. 


196  HAYTIAN   ANNALS. 

53d  Event.  Once  when  living  wretched 
and  on  the  spontaneous  fruits  of  the  earth, 
Oubek-Eyeri  (heaven  man)  a  holy  man 
drest  all  in  white  cotton,  comes  from  hea 
ven  (Qubek  above).  He  first  appears  to 
a  desolate  old  man  Boyez,  and  teach  him 
to  build  houses,  to  cultivate  mandioc  and 
make  bread  of  it  &c. 

This  must  have  been  a  priest  or  bohito 
of  Hayti,  who  tried  to  civilize  the  Caribs : 
unless  it  refers  to  anterior  traditions.  He 
taught  religion  also,  that  good  men  would 
go  after  death  to  the  happy  islands  of  the 
west,  and  become  Chemin  or  Icheiri  (Ze- 
mis ;  while  bad  men  should  become  Oume- 
kcua  wanderers  at  sea,  and  Mabouyas 
devils. 

54£&  Event.  The  Caribas  in  search  of 
these  fortunate  islands  go  to  Hayti  and 
Cuba ;  but  are  repulsed,  and  settle  in  Flo 
rida  ,  where  they  extended  inland,  becom 
ing  the  tribes  of  Cofachi,  Matica  and 
Amana.  They  dwell  there  a  long  while 
often  at  war  with  the  Apalachis,  who  con 
quer  them  and  incorporate  at  last. 

See  Brigstock  for  this  fact,  and  the  wars 
with  the  Apalachis ;  the  details  belong  to 
the  history  of  North  America  and  the  na 
tions  of  Florida. 

55th  Event.  Some  expelled  Caribs  hear 
ing  by  traders  of  Zigateo,  steal  some  canos 
and  run  away  to  this  island,  one  of  the 
Lucayas ;  well  received ;  but  sent  to  Ayay 
(Santa  Cruz)  desert  island,  where  they 


HAYTIAN   ANNALS.  197 

settle   and  increase.     This   happened   to 
wards  1150  of  our  era. 

This  positive  fact  begins  the  certain 
chronology  of  the  Antilles ;  but  Brigstock 
is  quite  wrong  in  deeming  these  fugitives, 
the  ancestors  of  all  the  Carib  and  Galibis 
tribes  as  far  as  Brazil. 

56tk  Event.  Civil  wars  in  Hayti,  attempt 
of  some  kings  to  become  independent  from 
the  Bohitos  government.  The  Cazic 
Gaamaretus  despise  his  god  or  Zemi  Co- 
rochotum,  for  which  he  is  overcome  in 
battle  and  his  palace  burnt.  Dangleria. 

This  indicates  probably  a  revolution,  and 
attempt  to  overthrow  the  ancient  religion, 
perhaps  before  1150. 

57th  Event.  CAZI-BAQUEL  restores  peace, 
and  the  worship  of  the  great  God  Jocava- 
ghama,  with  the  Zemi  Tarugavael  found 
in  the  woods.  Meantime  the  god  JOCAVA 
prophecies  by  an  oracle  that  the  Magua- 
cochios  (great  people  clothed)would  come, 
with  fire  and  thunder  to  destroy  or  enslave 
the  rebellious  Haytians.  This  was  under 
stood  to  apply  to  the  Caribs,  and  Spaniards 
afterwards.  (19) 

58th  Event.  This  great  king  BAQUEL, 
begins  a  dynasty,  and  has  many  successors 
Gamanacoel,  Guarionel,  Guayaronel^ 
Guavanenechin,  Guavavo-conel,  Cara- 
marex,  Guaramatex  <$*c.,  who  are  the 
chief  kings  of  Hayti.  Guarionex  was  his 
successor  when  the  Spaniards  came. 

The  ancestors  of  Guarionex  had  been 
17* 


198  HAYTIAN   ANNALS. 

kings  or  cazics  from  time  immemorial  in 
the  great  kingdom  and  valley  of  Maguana, 
180  miles  long  and  30  broad,  running  from 
east  to  west ;  having  from  east  to  west  the 
provinces  Canobocoa,  Hubabo,  Cayaba, 
Maricoa,  Bainoa.  The  river  Bahuan  runs 
through  it,  which  is  probably  the  same  as 
Bahaboni,  where  settled  the  Guianims. 
They  appear  to  have  been  at  the  head  of 
the  feodal  system  of  Cazics  and  Tainos 
established  in  Hayti.  All  the  other  kings 
bearing  them  allegiance :  and  their  dialect 
was  the  court  language. 

59th  Event.  The  island  becomes  divided 
into  5  principal  kingdoms,  with  many  pro 
vinces  each  having  a  Cazic.  They  were 
1.  Caizimu  in  the  east  with  11  provinces, 
Higuey  was  the  first  of  them,  2.  Bainoa 
in  the  centre,  the  largest  of  all,  belonging 
to  the  Baquel  dynasty,  with  24  provinces, 
Maguana  being  the  first  of  them,  3.  Gu- 
acarima,  the  west  end,  with  12  provinces, 
Xaragua  being  the  main,  4.  Hubaba,  a 
small  kingdom  with  3  provinces  in  the 
south  mountains,  5.  Cotoy  or  Cayabo  in 
the  mountains  of  the  north,  held  by  the 
Mayoriex  people,  with  7  provinces,  and 
the  mountains  Zibao. 

Dangleria  gives  the  names  of  all  these 
provinces,  but  he  has  omitted  the  kingdom 
of  Marten  in  the  north-west,  he  makes  it 
only  a  province  of  Bainoa.  Laet,  Charle- 
voix  and  Munoz  have  given  maps  of  old 
Hajti,  with  the  situations  of  many,  the 


HAYTIAN    ANNALS.  199 

rivers,  towns,  islands,  mountains,  lakes  &c.; 
gee  my  Ancient  Geography  of  the  Antilles. 
6Qth  Event.  Meantime  Cuba  was  also 
divided  into  7  kingdoms,  1.  Mayzi  or  Maiti 
opposite  Hayti,  2.  Bayamo  west  of  it,  3. 
Cuetjba  in  the  centre,  whence  the  name  of 
Cuba,  probably  the  head  kingdom,  4.  Ca- 
maycgua  or  Camaguey  inhabited  by  a 
different  people,  famous  tribe,  probably 
Camay  a  g  uas  of  Horduras,  or  Olmecas, 
5.  Xagva  near  the  middle,  6.  Macaca  in 
the  south  opposite  Jamaica,  7.  Hanigu- 
anica  at  the  west  end  where  are  the  high 
mountains  Ultima. t 

61st  Event.  The  island  of  Jamaica  was 
divided  in  two  kingdoms.  Boriquen  also 
Buchena  or  Burichina  (D)  now  Porto-Rico, 
formed  one,  but  had  20  Cazics  in  as  many 
valleys,  the  high  mountains  of  Guayamo 
being  desert.  The  Kucaijas  (white  isl 
ands)  now  Bahama,  were  numberless,  the 
largest  being  Amana,  Zigateo,  Bahama, 
Bimini,  Sumana,  Yuma,  Guanahani,  Sao- 
moto,  Abaco  &c.  The  Cazics  were  much 
respected  there,  being  also  Bohitos  or  Be- 
hiques  (priests)  judges  and  stewards.  La 
bor  was  in  common  and  the  daily  food  given 
from  the  public  stores.  Some  islands  were 
at  war ;  but  only  used  sticks  in  their  quarrels. 
Yet  all  the  islands  formed  a  single  kingdom, 
the  great  Cazic  resided  at  Saomoto. 

&2d  Event.  The  Caribas  of  Ayay  having 
multiplied,  spread  again  over  the  eastern 
islands:  they  are  repulsed  in  Boriquen; 


200  IIAYTIAN   ANNALS. 

but  meeting  their  ancient  tribes  in  Curu- 
cueria  now  Guadeloupe :  it  becomes  their 
chief  island  :  whence  they  send  war  parties 
to  1000  miles  off,  even  to  the  continent ; 
and  occupy  Galana  now  Marigalante, 
Matinino  or  Madinino  now  Martinique, 
Liamaca  now  Antigua,  Liamuiga  St. 
Christopher,  Bayaraco  St.  Vincent,  Be- 
quia  Grenada  &,c.  called  collectively  Cali- 
aqiui  the  islands  of  the  Calibis. 

63d  Event.  They  molest  the  shores  of 
Boriquen,  where  they  are  always  repulsed, 
but  often  steal  men  and  children  to  eat 
them. 

6£th  Event.  They  assail  the  shores  of 
Hayti,  where  they  are  much  feared ;  sig 
nals  by  smoke  are  made  when  they  appear. 
In  Higuey  and  Caizimu,  eastern  regions  of 
the  island,  the  Haytians  become  warlike  to 
defend  themselves,  and  use  poisoned  arrows 
as  they  did.  Elsewhere  the  Haytians  used 
only  darts,  lances  and  macanas,  peculiar 
wooden  swords. 

65th  Event.  The  Caribs  went  as  far  as 
the  shores  of  Cuba,  and  desolated  the  south 
shores :  the  Cubans  removing  their  towns 
inland.  They  were  called  Canibas  and 
Canimas :  and  succeed  in  forming  a  settle 
ment  at  Baracoa  to  the  south-east. 

66th  Event.  They  were  repulsed  in  their 
attempt  against  the  \varlike  Jamaicans  who 
used  arrows ;  they  do  not  appear  to  have 
molested  the  Yucayans,  owing  to  their  for 
mer  alliance  and  gift  af  the  island  Ayay. 


HAYTIAN    ANNALS.  201 

These  events  are  chiefly  collected  from 
Columbus'  own  account,  and  personal  nar 
ratives  of  his  travels,  with  other  retrospec 
tive  hints  by  the  Spanish  writers.  They 
will  also  afford  the  notices  of  the  subsequent 
events. 

67th  Event.  The  population  of  all  the 
Tainos  in  the  Antilles  was  at  least  two 
millions;  1,200,000  in  Hayti;  600,000  in 
Cuba;  100,000  in  Boriquen;  60,000  in 
Jamaica ;  40,000  in  the  Yucayas ;  besides 
the  unknown  Carib  population. 

This  is  the  least  calculation,  at  the  Spa 
nish  arrival:  others  have  swelled  it  to  6 
millions,  including  all  the  West  Indies. 
Las-Casas  states  that  the  Lucayas  had 
500,000,  Jamaica  and  Boriquen  600,000. 

68th  Event.  The  domestic  animals  of 
these  islands,  were  among  beasts,  Alco 
dogs,  gochi-dogs,  agutis,  cavias,  pecari 
hogs  and  manatis :  turtles  and  guanas 
among  reptiles :  parrots,  doves,  partridges, 
fowls,  ducks  and  red  cranes  among  birds : 
remoras  among  fishes ;  and  even  cucuyos 
or  fire  flies  used  for  lamps  among  insects. 

Such  were  found  either  in  one  or  all 
the  islands ;  which  were  not  therefore  des 
titute  of  domestic  animals,  as  commonly 
believed.  Columbus  found  tame  fowls  at 
Cuba  in  1492;  which  were  probably  the 
Powis  fowls, 

69th  Event.  Beroica  was  king  of  Ja 
maica  (about  the  year  1420)  he  began  a 
dynasty ;  his  two  successors  were  Bern- 


202  HAYTIAN    ANNALS. 

beroica  and  Abcm-beroica,  meaning  Be- 
roica  II.,  Beroica  III. 

Garcia  states  this  fact ;  but  in  1503 
Columbus  found  Ameyro  Cazic  of  the  east, 
and  Huarco  of  the  west  of  Jamaica. 

70th  Event.  The  island  Puta  or  Cahiri 
now  Trinidad  at  the  furthest  east  end  of 
the  Antilles  was  still  inhabited  by  several 
Aruac  tribes,  Cahiris,  Yaoy  &c.  which 
resisted  the  inroads  of  their  constant  foes 
the  Galibis  and  Caribas. 

71st  Event.  Between  1450  and  1480 
Guaramatex  was  the  greatest  king  and 
Cazic  of  Hayti,  in  Bainoa  and  Maguana. 

7M  Event.  Cayacoa  was  king  of  Caizimu 
and  Higuey  in  the  east  from  about  1460  to 
1494  when  he  died. 

73d  Event.  About  1470  some  Caribs 
settle  in  Samana,  the  east  peninsula  of 
Hayti ;  and  two  valiant  brothers  Caonabo 
and  Manicatex,  form  themselves  a  small 
kingdom  inland  near  to  the  Mayoriex  na 
tion,  Mayo-banex  their  king  admits  them 
as  allies.  Caonabo  conquers  3  provinces, 
Dahabon,  Zibaho  and  Manababo.  He  was 
so  much  esteemed  for  his  valor,  that  Ana- 
coana  the  Venus  of  Hayti,  sister  of  the 
king  of  Xaragua,  becomes  his  wife  soon 
after.  (20) 

74dh  Event.  About  1475,  Behechio  is 
kings  of  Guacarima  in  the  west,  till  1500. 
His  capital  was  Xaragua.  He  became  a 
conqueror  of  several  provinces,  as  far  as 
Neyba  and  Ozama  rivers.  He  had  32  vas- 


HAYTIAN    ANNALS.  203 

sal  Cazics,  and  30  wives,  his  favorite  queen 
was  Guanahata. 

Dangleria  calls  him  Beuchicus  Anaca- 
choa,  and  says  that  as  usual  with  great 
kings,  he  received  many  titles,  being  called 
Shining  Copper,  Bright  Highness,  and 
Rich  Flood.  These  titles  were  really 

'I'uicigua  Iwbitt  Heaven-like  ot  Vt-llow  Copper. 

Siarei-huibo  Star-briulit  Higlme>s. 

Jhtyh-ziuevufn  Wealthy  in  Stteauus. 

75th  Event.  In  1480  Guarionex  succeeds 
Guaramatex  as  the  greatest  king  of  Hayti. 

16th  Event.  In  1486  the  Cubans  send  a 
colony  to  Florida,  in  search  of  a  river  and 
spring  restoring  to  youth;  they  visit  the 
Pola  islands,  now  Martyrs  or  Florida  keys, 
the  Colas  nation  of  South  Florida,  and 
settle  the  town  of  Abaiba  near  the  cape  of 
Florida.— Herrera.  (21) 

This  proves  a  previous  trade  and  know 
ledge  of  Florida.  The  Colas  are  perhaps 
descendants  of  the  ancient  Cara-CWs  of 
Hayti:  they  dwelt  in  Florida  till  1760, 
when  they  removed  to  Cuba. 

Hth  Event*  In  1490  and  previous  to  it, 
war  in  Cuba  between  the  kingdom  of  Cuba 
or  Colba,  and  Cavilla  king  of  the  Cami 
nation,  in  the  country  of  Bafan,  whose 
capital  was  Fava. — Columbus'  Narrative. 

Columbus  heard  of  this  war  in  1492. 
The  Cami  are  the  same  as  the  Cama- 
yegua,  the  foreign 


204  NOTES. 

NOTES  TO  CHAPTER  vi. 

1.  The   account  of  these  strangers   in 
Hayti  is  very  slender  and  confused,  some 
writers  deem  them  the  ancestors  of  all  the 
Caribs;    yet   they  acknowledge  Caonabo 
as  a  late  comer.     Mayo-banex  name  of 
their  last  king  means  Maya-head  in  the 
Maya  language.     They  must  have  been  an 
ancient  colony  or  remain  of  the  Mayas, 
since  they  had  already  three  dialects.     All 
strangers  were  called  Caribs  at  last  by  the 
Haytians,  whence  the  blunder. 

2.  Traces  of  44  distinct  nations  or  tribes 
are  found  in  the  ancient  history  of  the 
Antilles,  (see  last  note)  which  are  the  an 
cestors  of  all  the  American  nations  of  east 
ern  origin  by  the  Atlantic  ocean. 

3.  These  titles  of  the  Supreme  God  might 
furnish  many  pages  of  compared  analogies. 
Mamona  is  identic  with  the  Mammon  of 
Africa    and    Asia.     Liella   has   analogies 
with  all  the  EL  or  suns,  gods  and  lords  of 
the  east.     Atabcira  is  identic  with  Ata- 
byriiis   the   Jove  of  the   Phrygians   and 
Pelasgians :  The  meaning  Unic-being  has 

o  O  c5 

analogies  in  Ata-belra  all  over  the  world. 
At  a  is  one  or  first  in  many  languages. 
Compare  Atmon  of  Egypt,  Baracata  or 
Paraxacta  the  nature  or  mother  of  Bra- 
ma  of  the  Hindus.  Mamona  with  Vima- 
na  eternal  god  of  the  Jains,  the  Manilas 
of  North  America.  Ate  was  god  in  Thra- 
cian,  Ata  in  Brazil,  Etna  and  Heyla  in 


NOTES.  205 

Polynesia.  The  names  of  God  in  the 
Cantabrian  and  Oscan  dialects  is  Ian, 
Ion,  Jaana,  Jain,  Janieva,  Janugoieva 
fyc.  similar  to  Jemao,  Jocana  arid  Hiauna 
of  Hayti. 

4.  Gua-ma-o-con     was     such-great-of- 
world,  in  the  early  monosyllabic  language 
of  the  Antilles.    Compare  with  Con-el,  and 
the  gods  of  the  Atlantes,  Guanches  &c. 

5.  Compare  the  following  words  for  winds 
with  Gua-banzex. 

Vayajam  Sanscrit. 
Band  old  Arabic. 
Watem,  Vato  Zend. 
Bangin  Bali. 
Bentus  old  Latin. 
Vent  us  Latin. 
Andas  Etruscan. 
Abka  Abask. 
Sabam  Ceylon. 

6.  It  was  Jala,  Khaya,  Cayo,  Hay  in 
the  dialects  and  it  is  pure  Greek  and  Egyp 
tian.     Compare  Aya,  Ai,  Eta,  la,  Gaya, 
in  the  Pelasgic  dialects,  since  become  Aya, 
Yaia,  Gea  in  Greek. 

Kahi  Egyptian. 
AkJic  Zend. 
Kay  Deri  of  Iran. 
Lja  Sanscrit. 
Ca,  Aion  Phenician. 
Ay  Lybian. 
Aya  old  Irish. 

Ayate,  Gays  Ausonian  and  Oscan. 
In  America  numerous  analogies  are  tound, 
18 


206  NOTES. 

Aya  Betoy,  A  in   Lule,  Catun  Tzuluki, 
Acuti  Moxos  &c. 

7.  EL  for  son  was   primitive   Haytian 
and  synonymous  with  tribe,  children,  family, 
divine  or  son  of  God  as  in  Asia.     In  the 
dialects  Rabu,  Rahen,  Muru  tyc.  meant 
Son.     Compare  Hi  trihe  in  Persian,  Zitl 
man  in  Circassian,  Leh  Osset,  Lez  Lezghi. 
Lele  in  Pelasgian,  UL  in  Turan,  now  Oglu 
in   Turk — Olgos   Eolian,    Vulgns   Latin, 
Cliuli  in  Carthulan,  Oleos,  Laos  in  Greek, 
Eleuth  in  Mongol,  Chula  old  Spanish,  Ala 
Copt,  Bail  Etruscan,  Cobayl  Berber,  Haial 
in  D.  Shiluh,  JJlu  Afgan,  Eli  Hungarian, 
Filius  and  fam-ilia  Latin  &c.     Even  our 
words  Fellow,   Child   and  Folks   derive 
from  this  ancient  source,  the  oriental  EL, 
IL,  OL. — In  America  we   find  it  in  the 
OL-mecas,    Chols    &c. — Olo    in    Vilela, 
Yoalc  Abipon,  ELES  Mexican  &c. 

8.  The  Cols  are  perhaps  the  Chols,  Olme- 
cas,  Colas  of  Florida,  Collas  of  Peru  &c. 
The  Caras  may  be  the  ancient  Caribs,  or 
the  Guaranis,  the  Caras  of  Peru,  the  Co 
ras  of  Mexico  &c.;  compare  with  the  an 
cient  Carians   and  many  other   primitive 
nations. 

9.  Although  we  do  not  meet  in  Hayti 
the  Greek  name  of  Atlantis,  we  have  so 
many  allusions  to  the  devils  Tar  as,  and 
Amazons  Amayuna,  that  we  can  connect 
these  traditions  with  the  Greek  accounts. 
The    ancestors  of  the  Haytians  if  Pela 
gians  were  foes  and  vassals  of  the  Atlantes ; 
but  allies  of  the  Amazons. 


NOTES.  207 

10.  Compare  Cazic  with  the  following 
names  for  king : 

Oriental  Names. 
Ach  Egypt  and  Etruscan. 
Vasll  of  Greeks. 
Kasek  in  Sitka. 
Cazi  in  Iran. 
Sheik  in  Arabic. 
Zic  Iberians  and  Sicules. 
Acalic,  Agazi  Berber. 
Bazilik  Pelagian. 
Cahin  Lybian. 
Huzil  Carian. 
Cay  Zend. 
Iza  Tigreh. 
Cazil  Mindanao  island. 
Cazls  Socotora  island. 
Izcan  of  Haikans. 
Izca,  Kan  of  Turans. 
Casts  of  Syrians. 

American  Names. 
Acachi  of  Totonacas. 
Wachil  of  Nachez. 
Zac  of  Muyzcas. 
Cathi  of  Pinindas. 
Ahatic  of  Huaztecas. 
Inca  of  Peruvians. 
Chiaca  of  Coras. 
Cuchi  of  Puncays. 
Kiuska  of  Tzulukis. 

11.  Compare  Ziba  with  the   following 
names  for  stone : 

Hiban  in  Berber. 
Uben  in  Hebrew. 


208  NOTES. 

Aben  in  Syriac. 

Keibe  Celtic. 

Siwa  Nukahiva  island. 

Ripa,  Rupes  in  Latin. 

tSitaba  Pelasgian. 

Bahiba  old  Arabic. 

Iba  Samoyed. 

Batu  Malay. 
It  is  in  America,  Siba  in  Cahiri,  Tabu 
in  Yaoy ;  Saba,  Tebu,  Tobu  in  Galibi  dia 
lects,  Ttishub  in  Huasteca,  Tepe  in  Mexi 
can,  Tzacapu  in  Talasca  &c. 

12.  Although  Matinino  was  one  of  the 
names  of  Martinico,  it  may  have  been  given 
afterwards,  and  there  may  have  been  an 
other  land  of  that  name,  perhaps  the  Atlantis 
or  Trinidad. 

Garcia  gives  Matalino  as  a  synonym, 
Ma  means  great,  and  thus  it  would  by  the 
great  TALINO,  the  real  great  Atalantis. 
The  conjecture  is  plausible ;  but  the  name 
was  afterwards  transferred  to  South,  Ame 
rica.  If  the  real  African  Atlantis  is  meant, 
the  event  must  be  before  the  last  flood. 

13.  This  metal  Guanin  is  the  Orichalc 
of  the  ancient  Greeks ;  which  has  so  much 
puzzled  the  learned,  being  wrongly  deemed 
Platina,  which  would  have  been  infusible. 
It  was  the  production  of  Atlantis ! 

14.  But  Garcia  gives  a  different  version 
of  this  fable,  he  sa)s  that  the  men  being  in 
want  of  women  sent  4  Caracols  (their  vas 
sals?)  to  catch  wives,  who  were  like  ants 
on  trees ;  but  slippery  like  eels :  yet  some 


NOTES.  209 

being  caught  became  the  wives  of  the 
Guaninis.  Ants  were  called  Comekhon 
in  Haytian,  and  thus  we  have  another  tribe 
akin  to  the  Comaguas,  Camay aguas  tyc. 
who  were  previous  settlers  of  Hayti,  and 
descendants  of  Kon!  the  Klions  of  Lybia? 
But  it  is  strange  that  we  find  here  the 
Myrmidons  of  Grecian  fable !  and  many 
affinities  in  the  name  of  that  tribe  of  ants. 
Mur-mekon  in  Pelagian  and  Greek,  Ume- 
Jean  in  Thracian,jFor/mca  in  Latin,  Camot 
in  Bali,  Mohur  in  Iran  &c.,  while  in  Ame 
rica  Co  in  a  gen  of  Uraba,  Camaxen  of  the 
Talascas  and  Opatas.  All  referring  per 
haps  to  the  ancient  people  of  Ants;  the 
Pismires  of  Gothic  tribes;  a  people  of 
dwarfs  or  weakness,  akin  to  Pygmies  and 
Troglodytes  !  thus  traced  also  to  America. 
15.  Compare  with  Anaboria  or  Nabor- 
itas  (working  men)  the  following  names 
lor  vassals  and  laborers — Ndboriti  in 
Coyba,  Labuyu  of  Caribs,  Anaconas  of 
Peru  and  Muyzcas,  Naboria  of  Mayas 
— and  in  the  east. 

Tabara  in  Turan. 

Burutis  in  Ausonian. 

Aboricin,  Abeirgon  Pelagic. 

Boor,  Bura  Frisic.  > 

Ambactos  in  Gaul. 

Manahunis  in  Tahiti. 

Nerba  Hindostani. 

Bendar  Pehlvi. 

Abondas  Saxon. 

Canabas,  Knave  Gothic. 
18* 


210  NOTES. 

Nebara  Nepal. 
P arias  India. 

16.  It  is  remarkable  that  the  primitive 
notions  of  the  Haytians  about  ghosts  <fcc. 
prevail  yet  among  the  Negroes  of  the  An 
tilles.    The  Obiah  or  sortilege,  and  Biqrin 
ghosts,  of  Jamaica  &,c.,  appear  to  have 
survived.     If  introduced  lately  by  the  Afri 
can  Negroes ;  it  is  strange  they  should  be 
similar  to  the  Haytiari  names  of  old. 

17.  The  two  brothers  became  gods  of 
good  and  evil,  as  their  names  indicate — 
Gua-tauva  implies  suck  goodness :  while 
Pregonero  is  the  devil  of  Cumana,  under 
the  names  of  Proruru  or  Progurp. 

18.  These  priests  drest  in  white  as  in 
Central   America,   and    the   Druids;    are 
primitive   Lybian  or  Druidic  priests  and 

,  Pelagic  Bramins.     Their  name  is  found  in 

Hubantes  in  Pelagic. 

Faybo  of  the  Guanches. 
>         Vatcs  Ausonian  and  Gaul. 

Aobu  in  Aramic. 

Behotus  Dorian. 

Bedo  old  French. 

Phonto  in  Egypt. 

Purohito  in  Sanscrit. 

Sudan  in  Pelvi. 

Budha  of  Budhists. 

Baharas  Nepal. 

Heotes  Sicanian  &c. 

19.  The  Caribs  went  nearly  naked ;  when 
the  Spaniards  came  with  clothes  and  guns 
the  prophecy  was  explained.     Cochio  for 


NOTES.  211 

dress  and  mantle  has  affinities  with  many 
ancient  languages,  Gonachen  in  Iran, 
Ahico  of  Guanches,  Poncho  of  Peru  and 
Chili,  Cachaca  of  Gauls,  Cochaya  of  Sla 
vonians,  Cota  in  Celtic  &c.:  whence  our 
coat. 

20.  This  is  the  most  plausible  account 
of  Caonabo ;  but  he  perhaps  was  a  Maya 
and  not  a  Carib :  his  name  is  no\  Carib, 
but  Haytian,  meaning  gold  of  the  house. 
Anacaona  would  hardly  have  married   a 
Carib?     I  have  attempted  to  put  probable 
dates  to  these  retrospective  events,  loosely 
mentioned  by  Dangleria  and  the  Spanish 
writers. 

21.  The  intercourse  between  Cuba,  Flo 
rida  and  the  Lucayas  was  frequent.    Dan 
gleria   says  the   Lucayas  were  a   happy 
people,  with   beautiful  women,  for  whose 
sake  many  Cubans  and  Floridans  came  to 
live  there. 

22.  It  will  be  proper  to  recapitulate  here 
the  ancient  nations  and  tribes  of  the  An 
tilles,  mentioned   in   these   traditions  and 
annals;  adding  to  each  some  well-known 
modern  nations  of  the  continent,  bearing 
nearly  the  same  name,  and  most  probably 
descended  from  them :  unless  it  is  preferred 
to  consider  them  as  ancestors  rather  than 
posterity,  a  very  improbable  fact.     Mean 
time  we  acquire  thereby  a  new  clue  to 
American    annals   and   ethnology:    since 
nearly  all  the  nations  of  America  may  be 
connected  with   those   by   other   links   of 
languages,  traditions  &c. 


212  NOTES. 

1.  Zemisor  Chemes,  Compare  Zemis  and 
Zemayos  of  Chaco  and  Chimus  of  Peru. 

2.  Tuyras  or  Taras,  Compare  Tarascas 
and  Tarahumara  of  Mexico,  Taricas  and 
Talas  of  Tucuman,  Atures  of  Oronoc  &c. 

3.  GuabanZ)  Compare  Abays  and  Abi- 
pons  of  Chaco? 

4.  Khayas,  Compare  Cayubas  and  Khak- 
has  of  Peru. 

5.  Higueras  or  Hibueras,  Compare  Gu- 
aranis,  they  called  man  Ibl,  the  Borias  &c. 

6.  Boinis,   Bohanes   of   Charcas,    and 
names  of  priests  in  South  America. 

7.  Marohus  or  Mar  ocas,  Muras  of  Bra 
zil,  Aymaras  of  Peru,  Maronios  of  Charcas. 

8.  Corocores,  Coretus  of  Brazil,  Coras 
of  Peru,  Coros  of  Cumana,  Coras  of  Mexico. 

9.  Coles,  probably  same  as  Cores,  Colas 
of  Florida,  Collas  of  Peru,  Chols  of  Central 
America,  Cholas  of  South  America. 

10.  Caracara  again  same,  Caras,  Caris, 
Carios  of  Guaranis  and  Peru,  perhaps  also 
Caribs  ? 

11.  Manicos   or  Manacos,   the   great 
Nacos — J^Ianicas  or  Manoas,  Maynas  of 
Peru,  Nacos  of  Comayagua. 

12.  Icotas   or   Hicotcas,   Cotos   Carib 
tribes. 

13.  Cnutas  appear  same  as  I-cota — / 
and  Hi  arc  articles,  Cotos  and  Cotas  tribes 
of  Cumana  and  Oronoc. 

14.  Caanau  or  Caonas,  Cagnas,  Canaris 
of  Peru. 

15.  Glagau  or  Xaguas,  Changas  of  Peru, 
Achaguas  of  Guyana. 


NOTES.  213 

16.  Amayunas,   Mayoriexes  of  Hayti, 
Mayas  of  Yucatan,  Mbayas  of  Chaco. 

17.  Machocha,  Machicuis  of  Charcas, 
Chunchos  of  Peru. 

18.  Zibas,  Zipas  of  Muyzcas,  Shibaois 
of  Guyana. 

19.  Khoboses,  Coropos  of  Brazil,  Coybas 
of  Darien,  Mocobis  of  Chaco. 

20.  Gionas  or  Annas,  Yana-conas  of 
Peru. 

21.  Kadrus,  Aruacs  of  Guyana. 

22.  Giahubas,   Yaoys,   Shiahubas    and 
Yahus  of  Guyana. 

23.  GuaniniS)  Guanas  all  over   South 
America. 

24.  Tonas,  Atun-collas  of  Peru,  Tuncas 
of  Popayan,  Tun  of  Chili. 

25.  Anacac  or  Manati,  Tamanacus  of 
Guyana. 

26.  Boras,  Anaborias  of  S.  America. 
Boroas  of  Chili. 

27.  Comos,  Comis  or  Come-Khon,  Co- 
mayaguas  of  Honduras,  Comagr  e  of  Darien, 
Aculma  of  Mexico. 

28.  Goeiz,  Goyaz  of  Brazil,  Guyanas  of 
Oronoc. 

29.  Aumatex,  Yumas,  Yameos  of  Peru, 
Amatalas  of  Moxos. 

30.  Guatauvas,    Guatayos    or    Aruac 
tribes. 

31.  Moretes,  Muretes  of  Moxos  ?  Muras 
of  Brazil. 

32.  Caribas,  Canibas,  Canimas,   The 
Calibis  or  Caribs. 


214  NOTES. 

33.  Timanis,  Timanas  of  Chaco,  Ta- 
manacs  and  Tarrccas  of  Oronoc. 

34.  Labouyous,   Abuyas   and    Abayes 
synonym  of  M  bay  as. 

35.  Cahiris  Caris  of  South  America. 

36.  Eyeris,  Yaros  of  Parana. 

37.  Toas,  Taos  of  Tucuman,  and  of  New 
Mexico. 

38.  Oumekwas,  Omaguas,  Humayons  of 
Chaco  &c. 

39.  Mabuyas,  Abuyas,  Poyas,  Poyay  of 
North  and  South  America. 

40.  Cofachis.  Cofachis  or  Cowetas  of 
North  America  ? 

41.  ApalachiS)  Apalaches,  Yamasis  of 
North  America. 

42.  Mayoriex   or   Ziguayos,   Mayas, 
Guayos  of  Chaco. 

43.  Cons,   Chons   and   Yana-Conas   of 
Peru,  Conos  of  Chaco,  Comvos  and  Cona- 
mas  of  South  America. 

44.  jSls  or  Mi  (children),  Eles  and  Ols 
of  Mexico,  Yoales  or  Vilelas  and  Lules  or 
Pele  of  Chaco. 

Thus,  how  gratuitous  was  the  common 
opinion  that  only  one  nation  filled  the  An 
tilles.  Meantime  we  find  nowhere  in  these 
annals  that  name  of  Antilia,  which  in  their 
language  would  have  been  Anti-ill  sons  of 
Antes,  or  Ana-ti-ili  flower-high-children. 
It  may  be  a  Lybian  name  like  Atlantes,  both 
referring  to  the  Antis  or  Anteus,  the  early 
inhabitants  of  North  Africa,  and  of  Peru. 


IIAYTIAN    LANGUAGE.  215 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  HAYTIAX  OR  TAIXO  LAXGUAGE  res 
tored,  with  fragments  of  the  dialects  of 
Cuba,  Jamaica,  Lucaijas,  Boriquen, 
Eyeri,  Cain,  Araguas.  Grammar, 
roots,  and  comparative  Vocabularies. 

At  an  early  period  I  endeavored  to  col 
lect  all  the  scattered  fragments  of  this  lan 
guage,  in  order  to  elucidate  and  support 
the  historical  traditions.  This  labour  con 
cluded  in  1828,  has  given  very  important 
results,  whi  h  shall  now  be  explained.  At 
the  time  of  the  Spanish  discovery  and  con 
quest,  many  Spaniards  spoke  that  language; 
many  slaves  were  sent  to  Spain ;  but  phi 
lology  was  not  then  attended  to.  Therefore 
we  have  no  dictionary  nor  grammar  of  this 
language.  Meantime  the  very  nation  has 
disappeared,  destroyed  by  Spanish  cruelty. 

However,  nearly  all  the  early  travellers 
and  writers  on  the  West  Indies  have  pre 
served  by  chance,  some  words  of  it.  Co 
lumbus  himself  mentions  some  of  them  in 
his  original  journal.  Roman  and  Dangleria 
explain  many  of  the  quoted  words.  Others 
are  scattered  in  Acosta,  Gomara,  Oviedo, 
Garcia,  Diaz,  Las-Casas  &c.;  which  had 
never  been  all  collected  even  by  Vater  nor 
Edwards.  Gili  alone  undertook  to  give  a 
long  list  of  Hay  tian  words ;  but  three-fourths 


216  HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE. 

of  them  are  geographical  or  historical  names 
unexplained  and  unavailable. 

I  have  used,  compared  and  brought  to 
gether  all  these  loose  materials,  and  thus 
succeeded  in  restoring  about  231  words  of 
this  language,  a  list  ample  enough  for  all 
historical  purposes.  This  contains  besides 
50  words  of  the  Eyeri  and  eastern  dialects, 
with  38  of  the  Cuban  or  western  dialects, 
useful  to  show  the  variations  of  dialects. 
We  know  that  from  Bahama  to  Cuba, 
Boriquen  to  Jamaica,  a  same  language 
was  spoken  in  various  slight  dialects,  but 
understood  by  all:  Columbus  himself  says  so. 

But  this  language,  which  had  also  partly 
spread  in  Florida,  and  in  South  America, 
has  the  appearance  of  being  a  mixt  speech. 
This  appears  from  the  many  synonyms,  the 
deviations  of  dialects,  and  the  double  forms, 
or  relative  position  of  words.  In  the  small 
eastern  islands  the  Eyeris  or  Cab  res  had 
been  destroyed  by  theCaribs,who  preserved 
the  women,  and  these  preserved  their  own 
language,  mixt  with  some  Carib  words  and 
taught  it  to  their  daughters ;  so  as  to  pro 
duce  a  double  language,  that  of  the  women 
being  quite  peculiar.  This  singular  fact 
well  authenticated,  will  enable  us  to  presume 
a  similar  conquest  and  custom,  wherever 
we  shall  meet  in  America,  with  a  peculiar 
female  idiom. 

The  many  nations  or  tribes  mentioned 
in  the  traditions,  which  had  gradually  amal 
gamated  ;  and  the  settlement  in  Cuba  and 


HAYTIAN    LANGUAGE.  217 

Hayti  of  the  Mayas,  will  account  for  this 
mixture  of  synonyms.  But  the  existence 
also  of  many  homonyms,  lead  us  to  a  former 
more  simple  speech,  probably  monosyllabic 
and  quite  regular  as  the  oriental  idioms,  to 
which  it  is  most  akin. 

From  the  primitive  languages  of  North 
Africa  and  South  Europe,  it  had  received 
this  regular  position  of  ideas ;  but  by  the 
mixture  with  the  Maya  aud  Mexican  na 
tions  using  the  inverse  form,  it  borrowed 
that  new  form.  The  same  happened  in 
Europe  to  the  Celtic  and  Oriental  tribes, 
who  received  in  Greece  and  Italy  the  in 
verse  form  of  speech  from  the  Scythian, 
Illyrian  and  Gothic  tribes. 

The  comparative  examination  of  the 
Haytian  and  dialects,  was  pursued  by  me, 
upon  all  the  languages  of  the  earth,  as  I 
was  determined  that  one  American  nation 
at  least,  should  be  traced  philologically  to 
its  real  origin.  Thus  I  found  many  thou 
sand  analogies  of  it,  out  of  which  I  have 
used  about  1500  in  the  annals,  notes  and 
vocabularies.  A  single  American  language 
does  then  contain  more  comparative  analo 
gies  in  about  200  words  than  all  those  col 
lected  by  Vater  and  Malte,  out  of  400 
American  languages ;  and  this  fact  upsets 
all  the  illusions,  theories  and  false  views, 
based  thereon  by  them,  Humboldt  and 
others. 

But  this  comprehensive  labour  teaches 
19 


218  HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE. 

other   facts,  by  far  more   important   am 
available.     1.  That   American   language; 
have  analogies  with  all  the  languages  o. 
the  earth,  2.  That  they  have  similar  analo 
gies  with  each  other,  3.  That  it  is  only  th( 
superior  number  of  analogies  that  may  in 
dicate  a  filial  or  parental  connection  ou 
of  America,  4.  And  that  also  similar  great 
est  number  of  analogies,  indicate  the  pa 
rental  relations  of  American  languages  anc 
nations  between  themselves,  5.  Lastly  that 
unless  a  language  and  nation  is  compared 
with  all  the  others,  we  can  never  ascertair 
accurately,  nor  trace   its  real   parentage 
philologically. 

This  consequence  is  obvious,  although  it 
will  not  please  the  lazy  or  timid  philologists 
and  historians.  It  shall  be  further  pursued 
and  elucidated  hereafter ;  but  now7  let  us 
apply  these  rules  to  the  Haytian. 

I  could  give  400  comparisons.  Let  us 
select  a  few. 

2.  Ainu  of  Clioka  islands  between  Japan 
and  Kamchatka,  22  comparable  words  4 
alike  in  Haytian — Boat,  house,  no,  drink — 
Mutual  affinity  only  21  per  cent.  No  pa 
rentage. 

2.  Singala  of  Ceylon,  50  comparable 
words,  16  analogies,  with  Haytian — Mutual 
affinity  32  per  cent.  Very  distant  parentage. 

3.  Guanch  of  the  Canary  island  nearest 
to  Hayti  in  the  east,  32  comparable  words, 
14   akin.     Mutual   affinity   42   per   cent. 
Distant  connection. 


IIAYTIAN   LANGUAGE.  219 

4.  Mandara.  Handsome    black   nation 
in  the  centre  of  Africa,  12  words  compar 
able,  6  akin, — one,  water,  man,  kin«-,  mo 
ther,  river — Mutual  analogies  50  per  cent. 
Nearer  connection  than  with  the  Guanch, 
or  separation  less  remote. 

5.  Pelagic*  or  ancestors  of  the  Greeks 

o         ' 

and  Italians.  Comparable  words  in  all  the 
ancient  and  modern  dialects  nearly  200, 
whereof  about  100  offer  more  or  less  analo 
gies  ! — Mutual  affinity  80  per  cent !  Com 
plete  and  near  connection. 

Therefore  the  Haytians  are  of  Pelagic 
origin !  No  other  group  of  languages  offer 
anything  like  as  many.  The  nearest  afterj 
are  the  Atlantic  L.  Lybian,  Egyptian,  Bask, 
Sanscrit,  Persian  &c.  who  are  all  connected 
with  the  Pelagic  nations.  The  analogies 
with  the  Tartars,  Chinese,  Polynesians  &c., 
are  all  less  in  amount. 

In  America  the  Haytian  affinities  are  of 
course  the  greatest  with  the  Aruac  nations 
of  South  America ;  who  are  their  brothers, 
and  extend  to  the  Taos  of  Tucuman  and 
the  Tinguis  or  true  Patagons  of  Pigafetta. 
Yet  they  may  have  been  divided  long  ago, 
or  ever  since  their  American  settlement : 
since  out  of  two  selected  for  comparisons, 
after  the  vocabularies,  the  Araguas  had 
only  70  per  cent  of  analogy,  and  the  Cairi 
only  56  per  cent.  The  nearest  affinities 
after  these,  were  with  the  Apalachis,  Na- 
chez,  Cadoz,  Huastecas,  Mexican,  Ta- 
rasca,  Maya,  Chontal  fyc  of  N.  America, 


220  HAYTAIN   LANGUAGE. 

and  the  Darien,  Betoy,  Peruvian,  Chili, 
Mbaya  fyc.  of  South  America. 

Those  with  the  nations  of  N.  America  of 
Asiatic  origin,  and  the  nations  of  South 
America  of  African  origin,  such  as  the 
Linapis  and  Guaranis,  were  much  reduced. 
See  the  compared  vocabularies. 

The  Haytian  shall  now  become  therefore 
one  of  the  touchstones  of  other  American 
languages,  to  verify  their  eastern  or  At 
lantic  origin,  and  above  all  the  connection 
with  the  American  Pelagians. 

Let  us  now  consider  the  forms  and  pe 
culiarities  of  this  interesting  language,  and 
first  its  phonology. 

It  appears  to  have  all  the  sounds  of  the 
Italic  languages;  but  it  lacks  the  Greek 
TH,  PS,  the  Cairi  had  TH.  It  has  been 
written  by  Spaniards,  and  their  simple  or 
thography  applies  well  to  it ;  but  leaves  a 
doubt  whether  it  had  the  Celtic  and  French 
u  (unless  it  be  y)  Hebrew  and  English  SH, 
lacking  in  Spanish.  Their  CH  is  as  in 
English,  and  the  French  TCH.— It  had 
the  gutural  X  of  the  Greeks  and  Spanish, 
written  X  and  J.  Also  the  Spanish  LL, 
GN  or  N,  and  TZ. 

It  had  few  P  being  changed  to  B ;  few 
F  often  changed  to  V ;  few  L  changing  to 
Y ;  few  S  changed  to  Z ;  few  D  changed 
to  T. — It  had  no  nasal  sounds  as  in  Italian, 
AN  becoming  Ana  <fyc.  Many  dipthongs 
AC,  OEI,  IA,  AI,  UA,  AU,  El  &e.  as  in 
Italian,  each  vowel  sounded.  This  made 


HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE.  221 

the  language  soft,  pleasing  and  musical  as 
in  Italian  and  Polynesian.  Dangleria  says 
the  accent  was  always  on  the  last  syllable, 
as  in  French. 

On  the  grammar  of  it,  nothing  has  been 
written ;  what  Vater  has  said  is  quite  loose 
and  inacurate.  We  have  not  even  the 
Lord's  Prayer  in  it,  so  as  to  serve  as  a 
model.  Our  only  guides  are  a  few  trans 
lated  phrases  of  Roman  and  Dangleria; 
but  they  enable  us  to  perceive  the  main 
features  of  it. 

One  of  the  chief  was  the  great  use  of 
articles,  as  in  Italian ;  but  with  a  peculiar 
one  GUA,  put  commonly  before,  but  some 
times  after  the  nouns.  It  was  a  demon 
strative  article,  meaning  such,  or  this,  that, 
these,  those  ;  but  never  changing  and  com 
mon  as  our  The :  while  this  indicative  The 
was  declinable  or  changing  as  in  the  Italic 
languages,  and  extremely  various,  although 
always  prefixed,  expressed  by  I,  HI,  HIN, 
NI,  N',  ZI,  LI  &,c.  A  third  kind  of  arti 
cle  was  O,  which  when  added,  appears  to 
have  been  comparative,  and  to  mean  Akin, 
Like,  Similar,  or  our  English  AS.  The 
relative  article  Of  was  A  prefixed. 
Examples  of  Articles. 

Gua-yava  This  pear. 

Gua-ma  This  great,  or  lord. 

Gua-tiaos  Those  brothers, 

Ma-za-gua  Great  plain  such. 

Bala-gua  Sea  such,  the  ocean. 

I- Guana  The  guana  or  lizard. 
19* 


HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE. 

Ni-taino  The  good  or  noble. 

Mi'taino  My  noble  lord. 

Li-ani  The  wife.     Eyeri  dialect. 

Hin-Guaili  The  such-sons,  the  children, 

Ziba  o  Stone  like,  stony. 

A-na  Of  bloom,  a  flower. 

A-boria  Of  labor,  a  vassal. 

A-maca  Of  wood,  a  bed. 

A-ma  Of  great,  water. 

A-reiti  Of  rite,  song. 

These  articles  formed  probably  the  de 
clinations  of  nouns,  as  we  do  not  perceive 
a  different  desinense.  This  form  was  more 
like  the  Celtic,  Oscan,  and  Greek,  than  the 
Latin. 

The  feminine  was  formed  nearly  as  in 
Italian,  O  changing  to  A. — Taino,  Taina, 
Lord,  Lady — Hito,  Hita,  Man,  Woman; 
but  there  must  have  been  irregularities 
difficult  to  trace :  as  some  words  masculine 
end  in  I,  S,  N,  U,  L,  Perhaps  some  where 
neutral. 

Some  words  are  formed  by  duplication, 
implying  an  amplitude,  as  in  the  Oriental 
language. — Bi  life,  Bibi  mother  and  wife 
in  dialects.  Ba  habitation,  Baba,  Vava 
Father.  Ma  great,  Mama  mother.  Xau 
cake,  Xauxau  bread  or  large  cake. 

The  plurals  are  chiefly  in  I  as  in  Italian, 
or  in  S  as  in  Spanish ;  but  there  are  some 
irregular  plurals.  Taino,  Taini,  Lord, 
Lords.  Hito,  hitos  man,  men. 

EL  son.  ILI  sons.  Zend  angel,  Zetnes 
angels. 


HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE.  223 

The  Eyeri  dialect  forms  many  plurals  in 
UM.  Eyeri  man,  Eyerium  men ;  Inara 
woman,  Inayum  women. 

The  adjectives  are  put  before  cr  after 

the  substantives,  blending  the  two  forms ; 

and  the  prevailing  form  in  compound  words 

is  doubtful,  perhaps  the  regular  as  in  Latin. 

Examples  of  regular  position. 

Hay-ti  Land-high. 

Ana-caona  Flower  (of)  gol.l. 

Buhui-tihu  Priest  high  or  eminent. 
Examples  of  inverse  positions. 

Bo-hito  Old  man  or  priest. 

Jaya-cl  Earth -son. 

N'abor-itas  The  working  men. 

The  adjectives  are  chiefly  formed  from 
nouns,  and  often  by  a  simple  O  added,  thus 
Ziba  stone,  Zibao  stony,  Zibayo  mount. 

Tarei  heaven,  Tareigua  heavenly  or 
heaven-like. 

Duhos  wealth.  Duilizi  wealthy  or 
wealth-is. 

The  superlatives  are  commonly  formed 
by  duplication.  Ua  old,  Uaua  very  old. 
Co  fruitful,  Coco  very  fruitful,  the  coco 
nut. 

Or  else  by  the  affix  Ma  which  amplifies 
every  thing. 

The  pronouns  appear  very  simple. 

MI,  M'  first  person  for  I,  me,  my,  mine ; 
but  our  is  Ahia  1 

TI.  T'  Second  person  for  thee,  thou,  thy, 
thine. 


224  HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE. 

LI,  L'  Third  person  for  he,  she,  his,  her. 

NI,  N'  Common  like  It  or  rather  On  of 
the  French. 

How  their  plurals  are  formed,  is  doubtful ; 
but  perhaps  the  inflexions  alone  formed 
them.  These  pronouns  are  pure  Italian ! 
or  rather  primitive.  They  were  often  dis 
pensed  with  as  in  Italian. 

Of  the  verbs  we  know  little  or  nothing. 
By  a  few  examples  of  the  verb  to  be,  it  was 
quite  irregular  as  with  us. 

EX  To  be — Tei  be  thou — Bei  being. 

Beira  a  being — Dacha  I  am. 

El  he  is — Zi  it  is,  this  is. 

In  these  Ei  appears  the  root,  derives 
from  Eil,  and  was  then  similar  to  El  son, 
as  Zi  to  Izi  eyes. 

This  verb  joined  to  others  was  added  to 
words.  Guarocoel  we  know  he  is,  may  be 
analyzed  Gua-roco-el  such-know-he-is. 

We  have  an  example  of  negative  verbs 
in  Macabuca  I  do  not  care,  which  is  Maca- 
buca  not-care,  or  never-mirid ;  in  French 
tfimporte,  in  Italian  non  euro. 

Of  the  syntax  we  may  form  an  idea  by 
the  few  preserved  phrases ;  which  I  have 
analyzed  as  follow,  and  compared  with  the 
Italian. 
!•  Teitoca  thou  be  quiet.      Tacitu  Italian. 

tocheta  much,     molto. 

zinato  angly.     irato. 

Guame-chyna  this  great  God.    gran- 

Nume. 


HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE.  225 

Gua-ibba  that  go.     Vai  It. 

2.  <[  zinato  angry,     irato. 

macabuca  not  care,     non  euro. 
Dios  Spanish  God.     Dio  It. 

3.  ^  Aboria  Servant.     Servo. 

dacha  I  am.     Sono. 
'his  idiom  or  position  of  words  is  perfect 
in  Italian  which  admits  of  many  transposi 
tions;    but  in  English   syntax  and  idiom 
these  phrases  mean 

1.  Be  quiet,  God  will  be  very  angry. 

2.  Begone,  I  do  not  care  if  he  is  angry. 

3.  I  am  the  servant  of  the  Spanish  God. 
The  Haytian  numbers  have  not  been 

transmitted  to  us,  and  I  could  only  collect 
the  following  secondary  numbers — Ata 
first,  Bern  second,  Abem  third :  which 
however  are  primitive  and  indicate  a  bi 
nary  numeration :  although  the  language 
had  probably  the  decimals. 

By  a  careful  analytical  process  I  have 
been  able  to  decompose  the  compound 
words,  and  even  reach  their  monosylabic 
roots.  All  the  long  words  can  be  thus 
analyzed,  and  show  that  this  compound 
form  only  arises,  as  usual  in  American 
languages,  by  the  blunders  of  the  Spanish 
writers,  who  WTote  long  words  instead  of 
short  ones;  blending  articles  and  affixes. 
The  Haytian  thus  analyzed  and  reduced 
is  a  very  simple  language,  approximating 
to  the  primitive  and  oriental  forms,  wherein 
short  monosyllables  of  generic  import, 


226  HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE. 

formed  the  base  of  the  speech,  and  became 
modified  by  union  and  relative  position. 

By  these  means  the  following  essential 
roots  of  the  language  have  been  collected, 
and  are  given  to  help  future  similar  inves 
tigations  of  American  languages. 
Examples  of  composition. 

Cazabi  Bread.  Ca-za-bi  soil-fruitful-life. 

Manali  Sea  cow.  Ma-na-tl  great-thing- 
eminent. 

Turei  Heaven.     Thir-ei  Thou-light-be. 

Furzidi  Cloudy,    fur-zi-di  gloom-it-is- 
day.  (or  now) 

Areiti  Song,  rites.     A-rei-ti  of  reality 
eminent. 

Naniclii  Soul.  Na-ni-chi  thing  the  active. 

Maroyo  Moon.    M#-ro-yo  great  lovely. 

74  essential  monosyllabic  roots  of  this 
language  or  genera  of  ideas. 

A,  Of,  as,  like. 

Ac,  Holy,  sacred,  religious. 

AM,  Water,  root,  plenty. 

AN,  Male  thing,  man,  people,  folk. 

AT,  One,  alone,  first,  unic. 

BA,  Father,  ancestor,  dwelling. 

BAL,  Raft,  floating,  wave,  sea. 

BAN,  Wind,  air. 

BAO,  Music,  lyre,  instrument. 

BAT,  Beating,  game,  play,  ball. 

BEM,  Second,  double,  twin,  two,  next. 

Bi,  Life,  wife,  mother. 

BOA,  Habitation,  house. 

BOR,  Labor,  work,  vassal,  service. 


HAYTIAN    LANGUAGE.  227 

CA,  Land,  soil,  earth,  dry. 

CAN,  Fish,  swift,  bad. 

CHI,  Active,  soul,  work,  wine,  lively. 

CIION,  Hot,  dry,  fever. 

CHUC,  Take,  grasp,  hold. 

Co,  Soil,  fruitful,  fountain,  dog,  thread. 

COAT,  Joy,  delight,  happiness. 

Cu,  Chapel,  altar,  hearth,  fire,  all. 

Cus,  Worm,  creeping. 

Di,  Day,  now,  actual. 

DUH,  Wealth,  riches,  treasures,  property. 

Ei,  Existence,  to  be. 

EL,  Son,  tribe,  child,  he  is. 

FUR,  Gloom,  dark,  cloud,  fury. 

GIA,  Fowl,  bird,  flying. 

GUA,  Such,  this,  that,  these,  those. 

GUEY,  Shell,  hollow,  closed. 

HA,  Yes,  sure,  certain. 

Hi,  The,  indication,  here. 

Hio,  House,  hut,  cottage. 

HUIB,  Head. 

I,  The,  sign  of  life  and  action. 

IO,  God,  the  living-type. 

IT,  Man,  male. 

IN,  Woman,  female. 

IZ,  Eyes,  looks. 

L',LI,  He,  she,  they,  his  &c.,  oft.  changed 

MA,  Great,  big,  larger,  increase,  mothers, 
water  &c. 

MAS,  Food,  to  eat  &c. 
MI,M',  Me,  my,  mine. 
NA,  Thing,  bloom,  lizard. 
Ni,N',  The  thing,  my  thing. 


228  HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE. 

No,  NOA,  Boat,  navigation,  noble. 

O,  Like,  similar,  akin. 

OB,  Copper,  yellow. 

OP,  Dead. 

Pu,  Wood,  purple. 

RA,  REI,  Real,  rite,  evidence,  offspring. 

Ris,  Red. 

Ro,  Love,  belove. 

Ri,  Male,  people,  men. 

SOR,  West,  Eve,  late,  far. 

TOA,  Breast,  milk. 

Ti,  High,  lofty,  eminent. 

TAB,  Tube,  pipe. 

TAI,  TIAO,  Brother,  friend,  good. 

Toe,  Rest,  peace,  quiet. 

UA,  Old,  ancient. 

UR,  Light. 

UT,  Rabbits. 

VA,  Cave,  hollow,  father,  origin. 

VAR,  War,  warrior. 

XAU,  Cake,  baked,  bread. 

Xi,  Strong,  pungent,  pepper. 

YAR,  End,  tail,  vent. 

Yu,  White,  bright. 

ZA,  Grass,  fruitful,  plenty. 

ZEM,  Angels,  deities,  idols. 

ZIB,  Stone,  rock. 

Zic,  King,  ruler. 

Such  was  the  Haytian  language,  once 
spoken  by  several  millions,  and  a  western 
branch  of  the  Pelagic  stock ;  that  derived 
from  the  Asiatic  Pelegs  and  Palis,  once 
peopled  nearly  all  the  shores  of  the  Medi- 
teranean  3  or  4000  years  ago. 


HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE.  229 

The  following  comparative  vocabularies 
will  prove  this  fact.  They  have  not  been 
made  to  support  it ;  but  to  find  the  truth, 
arid  the  probable  ancestors  of  this  Ame 
rican  nation,  by  seeking  them  all  over  the 
earth.  If  this  nation  one  of  the  nearest  to 
the  eastern  hemisphere,  is  thus  found  of 
such  remote  antiquity,  those  further  re 
moved  and  inland  may  well  be  deemed 
equally  old,  or  rather  older  still :  which 
their  own  history  shall  disclose. 

Out  of  the  234  words  collected ;  many 
it  will  be  perceived,  are  hardly  comparable; 
being  names  of  peculiar  animals  and  plants. 
About  200  offer  comparisons  with  our  lan 
guages  well  known.  It  must  be  remarked 
that  the  Spaniards  borrowed  many  Haytian 
words,  which  have  since  been  introduced 
into  Spanish  and  other  European  languages. 
Humboldt  has  given  a  list  of  them.  Those 
admitted  in  the  English  language  now  are, 
hurricane,  canoe,  keys  or  islands,  tobacco, 
pimento,  yam,  tomato,  cassava,  savana, 
mahogany,  patatas,  mangrove,  indigo,  co 
pal,  maize,  bananas,  parrot,  guano,  coco, 
cacao,  guava,  hammock  or  hanging  bed  &c.; 
which  must  not  be  compared,  since  they 
have  been  borrowed  by  us  from  the  Hay^ 
tian.  The  Spaniards  have  besides,  chichas, 
balza,  Cazic  spelt  cacique,  aguti,  manati, 
maguey,  tiburo,  guayac,  macana,  bejuco3 
nigua,  tuna,  aji,  zeyba,&c. 
20 


230  HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE. 

Yet  several  of  those  words  may  be  use 
fully  compared  in  ancient  languages  often 
extinct,  previous  to  the  late  connection 
with  America.  Thus  we  find  analogies 
for  maize,  canoe,  cazic,  cayman,  yam, 
chicha,  macana,  manati  &c.,  in  many :  in 
dicating  very  ancient  connections. — Even 
the  words  manati,  hurricane,  canoe,  nigua 
&,c,  have  affinities  in  modern  Italic  lan 
guages,  not  derived  from  Hayti. 

Comparative  TAINO  Vocabulary  of 
Hayti. 

Authorities, — R.  Roman — C.  Colum 
bus — D.  Dangleria, — Ac.  Acosta, — Her. 
Herrera. — M.  Munoz, — L.  Las-Casas, — 
O.  Oviedo, — G.  Garcia  or  Gili, — E.  Ed-, 
wards, — H.  Humboldt, — V.  Vater, — A.  all 
or  nearly  all  of  them, — Laet, — Diaz, — St. 
Mery, — Ey.  Eyeri  Dialect. 

All  or  whole  Quis  R.  D.  Xus  O. 

Analogies,  Oya  Congo,  Jikoga  Japan,  Chu h oat  Nepal, 
Huy  Copt,  Qualunque  Italy. — Ixquich  Mexican,  Kiyih 
Mohigan  &c. 

Angel  and  Idol.  ZEMI,  Zcmes,  Che- 
mes  A.  analogies  in  annals. 

Alligator  or  crocodile.  CAYMAN  A. — 

Caram  Hornu,  Taymah  Arabic,  Cuina  Bechuana, 
Caimio  Chamoa  Egyptian  Dialects. — Cayman  Peru 
vian,  Camac  Mexican,  ^mangam  Lin  a  pi. 

Ants  or  pismires  COMEXON  R.  see  notes. 
Apple,  pear,  guava.  GUAVA,  Guaiva, 
Quay  aba,  Xagua  A. — 

Jpis,  Pttar,  old  French,  Apple  English,  vfywas,  Carba 
Pelagic,  Carpos  Greek,  Carpath  Aramic,  Ribi  Egypt. 


HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE.  231 

Angry  ZYNATO  D. — 

Irato  Ital,  Orgytheis  Greek,  Cato  (bad)  Ausonian, 
Yahat  Malay,  It  a  Tonga. 

Am,  I  am  DACHA  D. — 

JVac/t  Turan,  Da  (is)  Bask,  Davo  Sanscrit. — Naca 
Maipuri,  Ehaca  Tarasca. 

Arachis  or  ground-nut.  MANX,  Manis  A. 
— Nux  Latin. 

Aloe   MAGUEY.     Magheih   H. — Agave 
Greek. 

Annona  or  Papaw  GUANAVAN  H. 

Ananas  or  pine-apple  BONIAMA  G.  Fan- 
polomi  E. 

Annato  or  red  paint  ACHIOTO  H.  Bixa  G. 

Apart,  aside,  the  side  NARA  R. — Parte 
It.,  Share  English  &c. 

Armadillo  ATATU  E. 

Army  GUARAVARA  G.,  see  War. 

Air,  see  Wind. 

Above  UBEK  in  Eyeri,     Super,  Ubique, 
Latin. 

Breast  and  milk  TOA  R — primitive  word 
found  in  all  languages, — 
Teth  Celtic,   Tit  J^axon,  Tad  Chaldaic,   Toho  Ainu, 
Aha  (milk)  Araiuic,  ^AoGuanche,  Tea  Bisharis,  Doa 
Hindu  &c. 

Bread  or  cake  CAZABI,  Cazavi  A.  Cuac, 
Maru  in  dialects. — 

Also  primitive  found  in  100  languages.  Oguia  Bask, 
Jlhran  Celtic  and  Berber,  Shakua  Abask,  Kabaka 
ISuba,  Khas  Haikan,  Maru  Zingani,  Yacu  Dhagul 
mountains,  Jlxans  Pelagic,  Artos  Greek  &c. — Cuzavi 
Tayrones,  Cosque  Chili,  Casaah  Cado,  Cancu  Peru, 
Shokua  Atakapas,  Pasca  Apalachi  &c. 

Be,  to  be,  TEI,  Ei  D.— Primitive. 


232  HAYTIAX   LANGUAGE. 

Ei  Aramic,  E  Italic,  Hei  Arabic,  Eu  Armoric, 
Hei  Oscan,  Esti  Greek,  E  Haikan,  Hein  Pelagic, 
Eolian,  Pet  Egypt  &c.—Eini  Tarasca,  Atz  Chay- 
nias  &c. 

Being,  and  a  being,  BEI,  BEIRA  A. — pri 
mitive,  same  roots, 

Boat,  CANOA  A.  Pages. — 

Primitive  word  of  100  languages,  Nau  Sanscrit,  Pela 
gic,  Osset,  Nave,  Barca  Italic,  Nans  Greek,  Guy  on 
Guanch,  Scafo,  Cahekiu  Sicilian,  Xepec  Lybian,  Ba- 
colo  lllyric,  Cahani  Ainu,  Cayic  Turk,  Doa  Arabic, 
Naos  Haikan,  Ani  Aramic,  Cana  Bastul  or  Iberian, 
Naoi  Celtic,  Kan  Teutonic  &c. — Noatek  Mbaya, 
Cana/ma,  Canabir  Galibis,  Palayak  Aleutian,  Banias 
Panama  &c. 

Bird,  fowl,  BOGIAEL  R.  Ipis  in  Cuba. — 

Compare  Halit  and  Ibis  Egypt,  Pirid  old  Saxon, 
Ipira  Hindu,  Vogel  German,  Polio  Oscan.  Ugedu 
Sicily,  Ogia  Celtic,  Uchel  Ausonian,  Bo  Burman, 
Mapd  Suanic,  Haliga  Pelagic  &c. — Gualpa  Peru, 
Coxol  Huasteca  &c. 

Bed.  AMACA  A.  Amazas  L.  Barbacoa 
H.  Nehera,  Nekera  in  Dialects. — 

Ekia,  Kunera,  Greek,  Tamapat  Malay,  Nedokuri 
Japan,  Carna  Lusitanian,  Make  Egypt — Camata  Peru, 
Amaca,  Akat  Galibi,  Mucara  Betoy  ?  Jlmaca  Yaoy, 
Chinchero  Guarauna. 

Blue  and  violet,  TUNNA,  Quibey,  Guei, 
dialects. — Cyanus  Greek,  Chuanta  Abask. 
Beer,  CHICHA  A. — 

Alicha,  Ckeruisa  Gauls,  Chelia  Cantabrians,  Chacoli 
Bask,  S/iuuku  China,  Ichna,  Isua  African  Atlantes, 
Acka  (VYine)  Aramic— C/iica  Peru,  C/iicha  Chili, 
AJbayas,  Cackina  Apalachi,  Huicu  Galibis  &c. 

Beloved,  loved,  Rozi,  Berozi  R. — 

Eros  Greek,  Behar  Persian,  Careich  Celtic,  Cara 
Italic  and  Hebrew,  Heri  Sanscrit,  Eiras,  Meres  Egypt, 
Amore  Italian,  Amuri  Sicilian. 


HAYTIAN  LANGUAGE.  233 

Ball,  ball-game,  BATOS  D.  Batei  G. — 

Orpatos  Greek,  Ballota  Italic,  Baton  French,  Bandy, 
Bate  old  English— Pali,  Palican  Chili. 

Beast,  beastly,  wild,  Caracol  R. — 

Caracal  Lybian,  Car  Turan,  Heraca,  Ferua  Italy, 
Caracol  Berber  Atlantes,  Caracoler  old  French,  Ho-lo 
old  Chirfese,  Olo-olo  Bugis  and  Macasar. 

Basket,  HAVA  G. — Primitive,  see  Cave. 

Bright,  TUREIGNA  D. — see  Light. 

Bananas,  BANANAS  Her.  Camois  G. 

Bad  fellow,  VAQUIANO  Ac. — Paquiano 
Sicily. 

Brother,  GUATIAO  Her. — Tayo  Polyne 
sia,  Fratielo  Ital.  D. 

Blood,  MOINALU  Ey. — 

Omoina  Aramic,  Idoimen  African  Atlantes,  Odola 
Bask,  Zemo  Zend,  Tola  Arabic,  Haimai  Pelagic, 
Haematos  Greek,  Aimonos  Romaic,  Hamanos  Illyric, 
Mulu  Koriak  and  Kamchatka. 

Corn,  maize,  MAHIZ,  MAYZ  A. — 

TKfajza'Bask.  Mas  Nepal  and  Congo.  May  Kirata  of 
Imalaya,  Me  Chinese,  Maza  Pelagic,  Maiz  Turan, 
Zimidi,  Zhnind  Caucasian  languages,  Mozcn  Guanch, 
Tientsin,  timezin  tomzin  African  Atlantic — Hazez 
Apalachi,  Iziz  Huasteca,  Zara  Peru,  Yasit  Cora, 
Umita  Chili. 

Cold,  YMIZUI  R. — Hima  Sanscrit,  Hiems 
Latin,  Frimat  French. 

Cave,  cavern,  COVA,  Vava  D.  Giaga, 
Beina  O. — 

Caca,  Cabina,  Phinon  Pelagic,  Caura  Lybian, Thebi 
old  Egyptian,  Tabaita  Ausonian,  Ketena,  Phian  Os- 
can  and  Etruscan?  Libanah,  Cuena  Arainic,  Tana 
Sicily,  Deina  Teuton.  .  .  .  Primitive. 

Cotton,  MAPU  E.  ZEIBA  A. — Gosupon 
Greek^  Kapas,  Kipi  Sanscrit  language, 
20* 


234  HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE* 

Bombaz  Pelagic,  Co  sib  old  Arabic. 

Cloth,  see  dress. 

Club,  see  sword. 

Copper,  TUOB  C.  Yellow  copper,  HOBIN 
D. — Kuop  Pelagic,  Kupros  Greek,  Cu~ 
preus  Latin. 

Careless,  I  don't  care,  MACABUCA  D. — 
Bucanaco  Congo. 

Cutting,  knife,  HENEQUEN. — Ecuta  Bask, 
Totenika  Greek,  Sikunatant  Pehlvi,  Kan- 
giac  Arabic  &c. 

Children  or  tribe,  EL,  ILI,  GUAILI  R. — 
Primitive,  analogies  already  given  in  annals. 

Clusia  alba,  or  copal  tree,  COPEI,  Copal 
G.H. 

Conch-shell,  Maguey  C.  as  Aloe. 

Cake,  XAUXAU  G.  Akes  C.  see  Bread. 
Xau  is  primitive. 

Cocos,  Coco  G.  Coquillas  in  Boriquen. 

Cedar,  CAUVANA  G. 

Cacao,  CACAO  A.  same  in  Mexico  &c. 

Church, temple,  chapel,  Cu  Acosta,  Tzia. 
— Primitive,  same  name  in  Maya,  Chontal, 
Mexican  &c.  Gru  Japan,  Tia  Chinese  D. 

Cloudy,  FURZIDI,  Her. 

Cane,  YARUMA,  Her. 

Crabs,    Taracolas. — Grankio   Italian, 
Harkinos  Greek. 

Dress,  mantle,  cloth,  COCHIO  D.  R.  Fa- 
guas  Her. — 

Akico  Guanch,  Haico  Berber,  Cachaca  Gaul,  Coehaya 
Slavonian— Poncho  Chili,  Cuayt  Galibi. 

Danse  and  song,  rites  and  worship  AREI- 


HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE.  235 

TOS  A.,  Areites  D.,  Areiti  G.,  Batocos  G. 

—  Iroitos  sacred  songs  of  Greeks,  Ticos  Illyrian,  Ar- 
tesis,   Orchcsis,    Xoreite,    danses    of    Pelagians    and 
Greeks,  Jlriette  (son"-)  French  and  Ital.,  hurah  Sax 
on,  Akura  Havay — Yaravis  Peru,  Mitotvs  Mexican. 

Dog,  Cuchis,  Gochis,  Alco  (a  peculiar 
kind.)— 

Kkoy  Caucasus,  Cunis  Pelagic,  Kiuen  China,  Chin 
Mungur  of  Nepal,  Cfiien  French,  Cucus  Persian,  Cu- 
cura  Sanscrit,  Cucha  Newar,  Cuxur  Nepal,  Cinicha 
Guanch  Atlantes  Cuch  Curdish,  Cho  Siam — Chichi, 
dlco  Mexican,  Chegua  Chili,  Cule  Lule,  Allco  Peru, 
Vichu  Tarasca. 

Day,  Di — Primitive  Dies  Latin  and  all 
Pelagic  languages. 

Daughter,  RAHEN  Ey. — 

Chera  Copt,  Jlhtt,  Raena  Sanscrit,  Nuora  Italic — 
Ninah  Darien,  Tahira  Omagua. 

Dead,  ghost,  spirit,OriA,  Opoyem,  Goeiz. 

—  Boa  old    Ethiopic,  Apw&ya    Pelagic,  lya   Bi&liri, 
Obit  Latin,  Leoba    Irish,  Zabi  Bask,  Obiah,   Oabye, 
Africans—  Pitini,   Conopas  Peru,  Ho,  Obild  Othomi, 
Maboya  Galibi,  Chipi  Ottawa. 

Devil  and  Evil,  TUYRA  D.,  see  Annals. 
Mabuya  Eyeri  is  Carib. 

Eternal,  MAMONA  R.  Jemao,  title  of  God, 
see  Annals. 

Earth,  land,  and  island,  JAYA,  Khaya, 
Cayos,  Hay,  Guaca  fyc.  A — Primitive, 
see  Annals. 

Eat,  to  eat,  food,  to  feed,  IMAS,  MAni  A. 

— Mets  Celtic,  Yam  Slavic,  Jian  Bask,  lahamas  Kam 
chatka,  Macanu  Malay,  Uem  Copt,  Mas  Sanscrit  and 
Thibet,  Mashu  Nepal — Micuni  Peruvian. 

End,  tail,  YARIMA  D. — 

Ura$    Greek,    Ora  Anglo-Saxou,    Gomcra    A  ramie, 


236  HAYTAIN  LANGUAGE. 

Oari  Japan,  Ura  Manchu,  Brim  Teutonic — Yara 
Tarasca. 

Emerald,  gem,  and  money,  AGUACAT,  O. 
— Achates  Greek,  Agata  Latin  &c. 

Eyes,  Izi,  O. — Primitive,  Mizi  in  Poly 
nesia,  Opsis  Greek,  Aiz  English,  Iz  Orien 
tal  language — Cost  Cahiri. 

Field,  plain,  CONUCO  G.  V.  ZAVANA  Za- 
naga,  Mazagua,  A. — 

Khana  Pehlvi,  Bashan  old  Arabic,  Chonu  Yakut, 
Azagar,  Zahal,  Caha,  Amaza,  African  Atlantes,  Coy 
Copt,  Age,r  Latin,  Kuni,  Nabeku  Iberian  Spanish — 
Cog  Guarani,  Cu  Omaguas,  Tzallan  Huasteca. 

Fly,  flying-insect,  COCUYO,  Cuinix,  Zie- 
vas. — Huica  Pelagic,  Cuic  Sanscrit,  Mus- 
ca  Latin. 

Fountain,  COA,  Maca,  Mini. — Cum 
Hindi,  Ain  Arabic,  Hecoas  Pelagic. 

Frog,  TOA  G.  Onomatopeia. 

Father,  AHIA,  Baia^  R.,  Vava,  Baba  Ey. 
— Primitive,  found  in  500  languages. — 

Bap  Lybian,  Ii>as  />«&#«  of  atlantes,  Jib  Oriental  Lang, 
P«  Thibet,  Yaija  Kawi,  BaboAvo  Italy,  Ayenl  French, 
Jiij  Votiac  and  Edda,  Oaba  Abase,  Aita  Bask  ;  Ba 
Ab  Baba,  Sanscrit;  Bay  Jolof. —  Yaya  Peru,  lyay 
rJ"aos,  Haia  Sheba,  Ochai  Yaqui,  \apa  Cora,  Lahai 
Cochimi  and  Lamones,  Ahay  Eslen,  Aoy  Eclemac, 
Jlya  Yarura,  F«iZamnca,  Alien  Yaraeos,  Yare  Puri, 
Baba  Saliva,  Papa  Tamanac  and  Cuna,  etc. 

Frolic,    Intoxication. — Barbasco     St. 
Mary,  Frasco  Sicilian. 

Fish,  ICAN,  Guaycan  M. — 

Than  Malay,  Icthos  Greek,  Guiena  lolof,  Nga,  Gna 
Limbua  and  Newar  of  Nepal,  Piscan  (3scan,  lea  Ton 
ga  and  Nukahiva,  Sakana  Japan,  Iguah  Java, —  I  a- 
eun  Wokon,  Hucat  Cora,  Mahach  Nachez. 

Fire,  CUYO  D,  Cuxo  H. — 


HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE.  237 

Ecu  Hottentot,  Cuat,  Taquat  afr  Atlantes,  (7?/i/Kawi, 
Koke  Coptic,  Ogiak'Tmk,  Cuasi  Japan,  Fvyo  Iberian, 
Fuoco  Italy,  Ucut  Moluccas. —  Totecuh  Muscolgi,  Cu 
Sussih,  /CM  Lule,  Eguza  Saliva,  Yucu,  Xucu  Moxas, 
Cutha,  Chili,  Cay  ah  Malali,  Cuati  Sapibo,  Kueh  Ta- 
culis. 

Fire-fly,  CUCUYOS  G.  Cucuyo  H.  Locu- 
yos  H.  Cucuix  D.  Zievas  in  Lucayas  O. 
see  Fire  and  Fly. 

Foe,  ANAKI  O.  Akani  Ey. — 

Katahi  Japan,  Neikos  (strife)  Greek,  Uaina  Slavic, 
Vahini  Sanscrit,  Katalki  Kendy,  Jinakim  Araraic, 
Acanitu  Sicilian,  Nemico  Italian. 

Flower,  Blossom,  ANA  A. — 

*Qnu,  Matia,  Eaypt,  Jlnota  Singala,  JUnathos  Greek, 
Suan  Newar,  Jiihina  Palo,  Tana  Japan,  Dam  Otho- 
mi. 

Fruit.  INAS.  GUAUANAS,  Ac. — Derived 
from  Flower. 

Fruitful  Co. — Com  Iberian,  Comestible 
French. 

Fever,  see  heat. 

Flamingo,  Red  bird.  IPIRIS  Diaz  in  Cu 
ba. 

God.  JOVANA  O.  Yocalmna  R.  and 
many  other  names  and  titles  in  all  the  Is 
lands.  See  the  annals  and  notes.  All  are 
compound  primitive  words:  additional  anal 
ogies. — 

Jan  Janus  of  Etruscans,  Ju  Ombrian,  Yu  Ausonian, 
Jovis  Latin, — Jona,  Yauna,  Juncva,  Jaungoicva  of 
Basks — Jo-canna,  Janum  of  Lybians,  1  BUJE  of  Mo 
ses,  Joh  Luchu,  Yavang  Sunda,  lona  Troy  an,  lunak 

Slavic,  Jlchaman  Ahican.  Guanch,  &c. Yah,  yoha 

^aAChactah,  Hioh  New  Albion,  Ya/to  Apalachi,  Oy- 
vac  Old  Peruvian,  Jahuagon  Huron,  Wakon  Ozagea- 
Conomt  Yaruras,  Oho  Aleutian,  Ogha  Othomi,  &c. 


238  HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE. 

Great,  Big,Large.  MA,  Magua,  Guama, 
A. — Primitive,  akin  to  all  old  Languages, 

— Magnus  Latin,  Megas  Greek,  Ma  Oriental  and  San 
scrit  Languages,  Mam  Pehlvi,  Mese  Zend,  Maha 
Hindu  and  Bali,  Mayue  Jolof,  Maiinu  Fulah,  Mah 
Iran,  May  Medic  and  Irish,  Gvadul  Phenician,  Maigh 

Celtic,  Magla  Carthuli,  Waka  Japan. Ecvah  Tzu- 

luki,  GwaNachoz,  Guazu  Guarami,  Zhuma  Muyzcas, 
Ma  Apalachi,  Manaho  Othomi. 

Green.  HUARAHUA,  Guaragua  Laet. — 

Xloris  Greek,  Viridis  Latin,  Huryo  Nepal, —  Veragua 
Chontal. 

Gold.  CAONA,  CAUNI — 

Canchana  Sanscrit,  Sona  Hindu,  Kin  China,  Sanu 
Manding,  Sun  Nepal,  Concha  Peru. 

Go  and  Come.  HA.  Guaiba  D. — 

Odebo  Greek,  Jlmbular,    Va,   Vaya  Italic  D,  Hanba 

Cosa  afr,    Ya,   Gati  Sanscrit, Hoye  Tarahumara, 

Hupua  Yaqui,  £ya  Chactah,  Bai  Patagon,  AuUa 
Aleutian. 

Gourd.  HIGUERA.  Hibuera  D.  O.  Hibue 
ra  M. — 

Guara  Bask,  Cucurbit  a  Latin. 

Gentle,  mild,  tame.  MATUM  D.  Bonia- 
tum  O. — 

Manso  Italy,  Matio  (Foolish  J  Amato  (beloved),  Bo 
nus,  mitis  Latin,  Gathos  Greek. 

Guitar,  Lyre.  HABAO.  R. — 

Hiuhaba  Bask,  Cholao  Hindi,  Balajo  Jolof,  Oboe, 
Hinoa  Italic  D. 

Garden,  Delight,  Joy,  Happiness.  COAI 
R.  CHALI  Ey. — 

Lall,  Loula  Egypt,  Chagla  Aramic,  Shall  Cashmir, 
ISkialar  Sicily,  Gala  Italy,  Yaul  Scand,  Hali  Zend, 

Coya   Pelagic,    Aoa/i   Arnioric, Quali    Mexican, 

Haylli  Peru,  Ululaez  Maya. 

Ghost,  Spirit  of  Dead.  GOEIZ.  Opoyem 
Ey.— 


HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE.  239 

*» 

Necvya  Epirian,  Goe  Greek,  Ghaib  Aramic  and  Per 
sian,  Goiti  Slavic Goz  Vilela,  Coyocop  .Xachez, 

jjguis   Peru. 

Grand-father.  AHIACAVO  R.  See  Father. 
Narguti  In  Ejeri  D. 

Guayac,  Holy-wood.  GUAYAC.  Guaya- 
can  H.  Griiacum  O. 

Grove,  Forest.  ARCABUTOS  Ac. 

Good.  TIAO  R.  Taino  D,  See  noble. 

House,  Habitation.  BOA.  BoJiio  A.  Bai 
R.  Canei  M.  Tunohoko  Eyeri  D.  Primi 
tive. — 

Ocos  Pelagic,  Hnstau  TJomanic,  Jicam  Afr  Atlantic, 
Uyon  Uigur,  Huis  Old  French,  Khaneh  Persian,  Ka- 
naba  Thibet,  Oneh  Old  Egypt,  Bantaba  Fulah,  Beit, 
baith  Aramic,  Bara  Pelvi,  Batos,  Beotes  Pelagic, 
Xna  Dorian,  Hu  Chinese,  Bohiga  Celtic,  Ca  Etruscan, 
Abode,  Booth  English — Bohio  Apalachi,  Buhio  Maya, 
Ochoch  Poconchi,  fiothi,  Baua  Galibi,  Pohos  Tao,  Ni- 
xai  Quiche,  Uya  Lule,  Bahi  Aruac,  Hitachi  Peru,  Oca 
Guarani,  Uca  Omagua,  Ba  Mizteca,  Chaho  Tarasca. 

Head,  Summit,  beginning,  upon,  peak. 
ZIMU  D.  Huibo. — 

Cima,  Suma  Italic,  Ima  Sama  Pelagic  and  Sanscrit, 
Imula  Ombay  Id,  Kimila  Yedzo,  Kima  Ligurian, 

Iman  Arabic,  Zimba  Bunda  Conjro,  Yvma  Japan 

Uma Peruvian,  Chtme  Quiche,  China  Poconchi,  Umitz 
Nutka,  Muhuti  Cora,  Yama  Othomi. 

Heliconia.  BIHAO. 

High,  lofty,  eminent,  excellent,  strong, 
raised.  TIHU.  Tichetu,  Car,  Huibo,  Via 

—Ti  Pelagic,  Tien  Chinese,  Tit  has  Greek,  Auti,  Alii 
Italic,  L.  Tith  Lybian,  Tip  Saxon,  Timal  Oscan, 
Tohu  Copt,  Gibor  Aramic,  Bop  Jolof,  Obo  Mogol,  Ube 

Singala. Iba  Apalachi,  Uebo,  Uipo  Galibi,  Hayo 

Cado. 


240  HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE. 

Heaven,  sky.  TUREI  D.  Siela  O,  Coai- 
ba  R.  Coyaba  (Paradise.)  Soraya  (West 
sky.)  Ubec  Ey.— 

Uranus,  S/tia  Greek,  Tar  an  Old  Persian,  Irem  Per 
sian,  Aru  Osset,  Ciel  French,  Coelum  Latin,  Arai  Ta 
hiti,  Coelba  Ausonian,  Suraga  Bug-is,  Suroloyo  Kawi, 
Surya  Sanserif,  Sora  Japan,  Uren  Armoric  Aral  Tu- 

ran,  Senia  Bark,  Uiain  Pelagic,  Hyalla  Fullah. 

Capu  Yaoy  and  Tamanac,  Coane  Maya,  Cabu  Oto- 
macas,  Turd  Paria,  Hetucoba  Apalachi,  FaieGuara- 
ni,  Purini  Tarasca,  Cabo  G alibi,  Tacab  Poconchi,  Pa 
cha  Aymara. 

Heart  and  Soul.  NANICHI — 

Nasha  Chaldic,  Anima  Latin,  Han  Chinese,  Can 
Turk,  Hvchi  Deri  Persian,  Uhane  Havay,  Zinio  Af- 
gan,  Nima  Pelagic,  Aim  Egypt,  Jlnichal  Celtic, 
Nehima  Congo, — Kaueshin  Aleutian,  /chick  Huazteca 
Jlqna.  Cumana,  Cama  Peru,  Nashawanith  Powhatan, 
Ninohuani  Galibi,  Nandi  Ottomaca,  Juani  Y  arura 
Amitani  Maipuri,  &c. 

Holy.  Auc  D.  YAC  G.  GUACA  R.— 

Cadish  A  ramie,  Jlucus  Old  Latin,  Hagios  Greek,  Agi 
Tonga,  Haga  Pelagic,  Ca  Turan,  Hancus  Ausonian, 
Khuab  Old  Egypt Aca,  huaca  Peru,  Wakon  Da 
cota,  Hitncait  Cora,  Hualic  Huazteca. 

Heat,  hot,  fever,  dry.  ZECIION.  Zezio- 
nes  M. — 

Ako  Old  Arabic,  Siciis  Latin,  Xerone,  Chaone  Pela 
gian,  Chon  Egypt,  Chaud  (Cho)  French,  Can  Roman 
ic, Add  Chili. 

Hog,  Swine,  Pecari.  ZAINO.  Scuna  Ac. 

— Sis-ino  Japan,  Cltinia  Ausonian,  Saina  Russian, 
Zayos  Pelagic,  Zannn  Oscan,  Smia/Ligurian,  Muaca, 
Charcu  Celtic,  Taguazen  Guanch, — — Tayasu  Guara- 
ni,  Sayoncs  Calamari,  Nigda  Mbaya. 

His,  her,  He,  she.  LI. 
Hill.  HUIBO  D.  Carive  Laet,  see  moun 
tain. 


HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE.  241 

Hollow,  hole,  YARA.  Yari,  Yaru.  Coat- 
ris. — Trou,  Creux  French. 

Hut.  BOHARQUE  M.  Cartel  G.  Tuhono- 
ko  Ey.  See  House. 

Insect.     See  Little. 

Island,  CAYA,  Caic,  Caiz,  Caiques.  All 
— see  Earth  and  Land. 

Infinite,  RAPITA,  Apito,  Virita  R.  D.  O. 
title  of  God  with  Guaca  holy.  Analogies 
with  Rapid  and  Veritas  Latin. 

Invisible,  GTJIMAZOA,  Zuimaco,  Quina- 
zona  R.  D.  O. — other  title  of  God,  com 
pound  words,  perhaps  of  different  import : 
with  many  affinities  in  divine  names  of 
Lybia,  &c. 

In,  Within,  Inside.  Hiqui  in  Cuba  Laet. 
Nacan  C. 

Indigo,  DIGO  R. 

Is,  it  is,  this  is.  ZI — primitive  Ze  in  Mo 
saic  and  Oriental  Languages. — He  is,  she 
is,  EL  or  eit,  see  Grammar. 

King.  CAZIC  A.  Cacique,  Caciqui,  Cax- 
icus,  Casiche  Various  spellings. — See  the 
Annals. 

Knowledge,  to  know.  GUAROCO,  D. — 
Char  Aramic,  Imparar  Italic,  Rasaca 
Malay. 

Life.  Bi  G. — Primitive.  I  Oriental  L. 
Vita  Italic,  Bios  Greek,  Vie  French. 

Lizard.  GUANA.  Iguana  A.  Yuanas 
Her, — Aguana  Guinea,  lagandu  Congo, 
Atliaguan  Pelagic,  Manatha  Aramic,  Gu- 

ha  Singala, luganas  Cumana,  Leguan 

Aruwak. 


242  HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE. 

Labor.  BORIA. 

Laborer,  Vassal,  Servant.  NABOR,  Ana- 
boria,  Naboritis.  See  Annals. 

Little,  Small,  Nothing,  Insect.  NIGUA. 
Nianti  Ey. — 

Nigu,  niya  Sicily,  Niente  Italic,  Ngai  Birman,  Naga 

Hindi,  Ngni  Newar.  Guti  Bask,  Miuizi  Gothic, 

Piqua  Peru,  Ckigua  Darien,  Nechet  Adaiz,  Enchique 
Yaoy. 

Land.     See  Earth. 

Lord.     See  Noble. 

Light,  Shining.  TUREIGNA  D.  See  Hea 
ven. 

Lake,  HAGTJAI.     See  Water. 

Man,  men,  male,  husband,  people.  HITO 
GUAM,  CARI  R.  Magua  G.  3  roots  IT, 
RI,  AN,  connected  all  over  the  world  :  IT 
found  in 

Iota  Old  Gothic,  Itua  Polynesia,  Toy  Old  Egypt, 
Hitnos  Pelagic,  Hita  Sanscrit,  Ati  Zend,  Itga  Nu 
bian,  Hetus  Ausonian,  Het  Talahet,  Dito  Kavvi,  Fito 
Japan,  Tvhihuit  Cumanche,  &c. 

RI  in  Ria  Congo,  Vir  Latin,  Hari  Tombuctu,  Ira 
Fambu,  Er  Turk,  JHf  Celtic  and  Haikan,  Yeri  Hun 
garian,  Ari  Peruvian,  Nieri  lllyrian,  Vair  Gothic, 
Viro  Timtiacan,  //•  Oscan,  &c. 

AN  in  Nan,  Yang,  Chinese  D.  Ani  Anam,  Gens 
Latin,  Han  Mbaya,  Huinac  Tzendal,  Aner  Greek, 

Oraug  Malay,  Guau  Gaunch, Hua  Apalachi,  Hu- 

entu  Chili,  Guana  Guanas,  &c. 

Mother.    MAMA   D. Primitive   word, 

found  in  500  Languages ;  identic  or  nearly 
so  in  all  the  Sanscrit  and  European  Lan 
guages,  the  Atlantic  Dialects,  Bask  and 
Manchu,  Egypt  and  Tartary,  Thibet  and 
Polynesia;  changed  to  Mu  in  Chinese; 
Am,  Om  in-Arabic  Languages In  Ame- 


HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE.  243 

rica  quite  common  also,  least  changed  in 
Hama  Shebaoy,  Amani,  Adaiz,  Ma  Mo- 
bima,  Mama  Betoy,  Omagua  and  Peru. 

Moon.  MAROYO  R.  Marohus  O.  Mona, 
Kati  in  Eyeri.  See  the  Annals. 

Much,  Many.  TOCIIETAD. — Tucho  Ibe 
rian,  Chuanti  Ausonian,  Chehel  Persian, 

Totus  Latin. Tacha  Achagua,  Mioch 

Mexican,  Tobu  Brazilian. 

Mammeafruit.  MAMEY  D. 

Millet.  PANYCKE  D — Panicum  Latin. 

Mountain  or  hill,  highlands,  rough  coun 
try.  TIHUI.  Huibo,  Baino,  Bilbao,  Hay- 
ti. 

Mtay  Carthul,  Oiten  Lusitanian,  Hauteur  (pr  hotoer) 
French,  Tith  Pelagic,  Buno,  Romaic,  Gulbo  Araraic, 

Tohu  Copt, Uibui   Galibi,    Caquihuin  Totonac-fv, 

Titi  Collas  of  Peru,  Ehuata  Omagua,  Vata  Tarasoa, 
Hatez  Chontal,  Guetia  Mbaya,  &c. 

Music,  Noise.  HABAO,  Giahuba. — 

Hapan  Pelagic,  Hubub  Celtic,  Euba  Congo,  Bhatai 

Bali,  Behan  Turan  and  Khorazan. Paypa  Peru, 

•frhbal  Huazteca,  Tupan  Guarani. 

Me,  I,  my,  mine,  myself — NI,  N',  MI, 
M'. — Primitive,  found  in  all  the  European 
and  Asiatic  Languages  more  or  less  devia 
ted — 

Ni,  Mich   Bask,  Ani  Aramic,  Mina  Negro  Langs, 

Nio  Japan, Ne,  Me  Mexican  Languages,  Na  Apa- 

lachi,  Ni,  Mi  Linapi  Dial,  Hi  Tarasca,  Jlni  Pimas 
Muscolgi,  Nia  Cora,  Mio  Dacota,  Gane,  Kuno  Japan. 

Metal,  hard.  NIN.  Guanin  C.  Hobin 

D. — Irania  Sanscrit,  Vina  Jolof, Pa- 

nilgue  (Iron)  Chili. 

Manati,  Sea-Cow.  MANATI  A. — Laman- 
tin  French,  Mamatino  Sicilian. 


V 

244  HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE. 

Mosquito.  JEJEN  D. — Zinzara  Toscan. 

Mushroom.  YEGAN.  Guayegan  R — Fu 
ngus,  Agaricus  Latin,  Mycos  Greek,  Gu- 
arib  Slavic,  Guaygrion  Celtic,  and  Old 
French. 

Meadow.  ZAVANA.  Zabana  A.  See 
Field. 

Master,  Lord.  GUAMA.     See  Prince. 

Mantle.  YAGUAS.  Her.     See  Dress. 

Moving.  MANA.     See  Grammar 

Manioc.  BONIATA  O,  is  the  mild  kind, 
Yuco  D. 

Mahogany.  MAHOGANI  H.  Cahoba. 

Mangrove  tree.  MANGLE  H. 

Noble,  good,  fine,  handsome,  lord,  chief. 
TAINO  A.  Mato  Her,  Nitaino,  Mitaino 
Dialects. — 

Thano  Oscan,  Tona  Japan,  Hainac,  Theano,  Tuyano 
Pelagian,  Turanos  Greek,  Zain  Turk,  Atueyn  Birman, 
No  (fine)  Greek,  Ethauo  Singala,  Tayon  Kamchatka, 
Talen  Iberian,  Ona  (good)  Bask,  Sitino  Old  Arabic ; 

Tonos.  Taminas  Scythian,  Maitai  Polynesia, To- 

ani  Mexican,  Tzalleine  Huazteca,  Votan  Chontal, 
Noen  Mocobi,  Nin  Abipon,  Hitana  Apalachi. 

No,  Not,  Nothing,  Bad.  MAYANA,  MACA 
D.— 

Eyni  Mozabi,  Lybian  ;  Nani  Romanic,  May  Dorian, 
Niani  Ausonian,  Niente  Italian,  Ima  Tahiti,  Mabi 

Birman,  Jin  Copt, Jlma  Othorni,  Isana  Cado,  Ni- 

tio  Guarani,  Mayan  Puncays ;  Ma,  Matar  Maya, 
Mana  Peru,  Mnni  Poconchi. 

^  Nuts.  Zibayos  D— Derived  from  Ziba 
Stone. 

Now,  To-day.  Di.  See  Grammar.— 
Adesso  Oggidi  Italian. 

One,  first,  alone,  unique,  ATA,  ATU  R, 


HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE.  245 

D. — Primitive,  found  in  200  Languages. 

Bat  Bask,  Yat  Kong  Chinese,  Atus  Oscan,  Ada  Ara- 
mic,  Ath  Egypt,  Ala  Pelagic,  Tahi  Polynesia,  Tah 
Gaman  Atr,  Auto  Greek,  Yat  Shilo  Atlantic,  Suat 
Sumatra. Ata  Muyzcas,  Hatun  Peru,  Mato  Pi- 
mas,  Ata  Innuit,  Aguit  Vilela,  Carata  Sapibo,  Nacut 
Micniac,  Scatta  Onondago. 

Old,  oldman.  UA,  BOH.  Beh,  Bolrito, 
Bohique  A.  See  Priest. — Holbo  Copt, 

— Bial  Huazteca,  &c. Very  old  Uaua 

as  in  Mexican. 

Oldest,  Eldest.  NENECHIN,  R. — Aine 
French. 

Onion,  Bulb,  CABAICOS  R.  Macoanes 
D.— 

Cepa  Latin,  Ceba  Tonga  T si.  Kipo  Nepal, ' Cipola  Ital 
ian,  Cipuda  Sicilian,  Zaibel  German,  Bacang,  Bawang 
Malay  and  Javan. 

Omnipotent.  LIELLA  R.  Siela.  Title  of 
God,  analogies  with  EL,  and  Ciel  Heaven 
in  French,  pr.  Siel. 

Opossum.  TON  A  R. 

Ocymum.  ZOCIIEN  R. 

Paddle,  Oar.  PAGAYA,  Pages,  Nae  D. 
— Pain  (boat)  Tahiti,  Nae  is  the  root  of 
boat  in  all  Oriental  and  Pelagic  Langua 
ges. 

Pheasant.  Babiayas  Her.  Cuba. — Pha- 
sianus  Latin. 

Palace.  CANEI  H.     See  House. 

Peace,  repose,  rest,  quiet.  TOCA  D. — 
Sata  Lybian,  Netuc  Tozi  old  Arabic,  Cu- 
eto  Sicilian,  Paca  Aussonian,  Thegi  Scand. 

Pepper,  pungent,  sharp,  strong  taste. 
Axi,  AJI.  Ages  A. — Ac  is  a  primitive 
word  for  sharp.  Ac,  ag  Celtic,  Acutus  La 
tin,  Oxus  Greek, Axi  Cumana. 


246  HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE. 

Priest.  BOHITO.  Bautio,  Buhui,  Bohi- 
que,  Behique.  Boition,  Bouiti,  Buutio, 
Boyeto,  &c.,  by  different  writers,  and  in 
Dialects.  See  the  Annals  and  Notes. 

Pontif,  High-priest.  BUHUI-TIHU  A.  See 
High. 

Part  or  Share.     See  Apart. 

Pipe,  Tube.  TOBACO  D.  Tubus  Latin, 
Sipos  Greek,  Hukah  Hindi,  Chibuc  Turk, 
Bacana  Carib. 

Purple.  RAGUI.  Anigua  D. — Uarg  Cel 
tic,  Banicos,  Iberian. 

Patatos.  BATATAS. — The  same  in  South 
America. 

Place.  GUARA  R. 

People,  men.  CHIVI,  IBAR  D.  Cabrcs 
Eyeri.  See  Man. 

Parrot.  PARACA.  Maca  Cuba  and  Aru- 
ac. 

Psidium  pyriferum.  Guava  pear.  Guay- 
ava,  Guaxaba  D. 

Pimento.  PIMENTO. — Pimienta  Maya. 

Poke.  CUCATO.  Xucato. — Pocan  Pow- 
hatan,  Coacum  Mohigan,  Cuechiliz  Mexi 
can. 

Plain.  MAGUA,     See  Field. 

Palm.  YAGUA  O.  Caico  Eyeri. 

Paradise.  COAIBAI  R.  Her.  See  Hea 
ven. 

Physician.  Bom  G.    See  Priest. 

Parsnep.  GuaierosD. 

Plumbtree,  Myrobolan.  XoBosR.  Plumbs 
Hicaco  H.  Cainito  D. 

Prince,  Lord.  GUAMA  D. 

Tequeni-gua,,  Gua-miniqui  Her,  Hamon  afr  Atlantes, 


HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE.  247 

Sawah  Lybian,  Lncumon  Etruscan,  Vimala  S&nscrit, 
Jllagi&ter  Lat.  Mana,  3Ienuk,  Zend  and  Old  Sanser, 
Hamun  I  r^n,Bvyama  Old  Arabic — Teqitanes  Mexican. 
Tuiuametin  Tarasca,  Tequrncs  Muyzcas,  Inquathil 
Huazt*>ca,  Amo  Choco,  Ahnn  Maya,  &c. 

Raft.  BALZA  A. — Balza,  Balca  Italian 
D.  Balagan  Malay. 

Root,  Yam.  NIAMES.  Ames,  S fames. — 

Ima  Molucas,   Land  Macasar,   Nutd  Copt,  Boniam 

Celtic,  Boan    Persian,   Niami    African  L. Nanat 

Cora,  Momatos  Calarnari. 

Rabbits.  AGTJTI,  Aguchi,  Huti,  Utia, 
Cuti  A.  R.  Peculiar  Genus  Cama  like 
Rabbits,  4  kinds  in  Ha)  ti,  says  Laet. — 
Hutia  Largest ;  Chemi,  Coin,  Mohuy, 
Smallest. Cama  and  Pucarara  in  Dia 
lects  E.  Quinaxes  E.  Cuba. — 

Sarayuchi  Egypt,  Guniyu  Sicilian,  Cvnic.ulus  Latin, 

Lag otis  Greek, Ciiyes ;  Quito,  Coy  Huazteca,  Cuya 

Peru,  Gurus  Tayronas,  Quinazis  Cauca. 

Red.  Ris.  Diaz,  ACHIOTO  Her.  Bay  or 
Scarlet-red.  Pu,  Bu. — 

Giria  Bask,  Kir  is  Arab,  Rthita  Sanscrit,  Rosso  Ital 
ian,  Riibus,  Badius,  I'uniceus  Latin,  Phoenix,  Erythroa 
Greek,  Bai  Eoypt,  Bui,ra  .V'aroco,  £rbho  Thibet. 

Rich,  Wealth,  Wealthy,  Treasure.  Du- 
CHI  M.  Duhos  G.  Duyhzi  D — 

Divitia   Latin,    Guhya  Sanscrit,   Duhut  Hindi, 

Dites  Daiien,  Ciirca  Quiche. 

Rattle,  Holy  music.  MARACA. — 

Amara  Bali,   Raya   Pelagic. Quaqua  Huazteca, 

Amaraca  Tupi  Brazil,  Tamaraca  Aruac  and  Anzcrma, 
Malaca  Apalachi. 

Retreat.  TIBA.— Tlibe  Moses,  Tiba  Thi 
bet,  T/ieba  Egypt.  &c. 

Remora  fish.  RE^IORA  G.  Reveo  H. 
Rambos  Ac. — Remor  Pelagic. 

Rope.  CABUYA  G. — Cable,  Cord,  Eng 
lish,  French,  Italian. 

River.     See  Stream. 


248  HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE. 


Rites,  worship,  reality.  REITI. — Ritus 
Latin  &c. 

Sea,  Ocean.  BAGUA  V.  Balahua  Ey. 
Evident  analogy  with  Agua,  Aqua,  (wa 
ter)  in  Spanish  and  Italian. — 

Talahua  Mogol,  ftalua,  Pela  Pelagic,  Va  Sanscrit, 
M  Persian,  Baa  Sussu  of  Afr,  Panyui  Tarahum,  Ca- 
gua  Saliva,  Gna  Tupi. 

Star,    Bright.    STAREI    D. Primitive, 

found  from  England  to  India. 

Wisterias  Greek,  Aster  Pelagic,  Sial  Osset,  Taroth 
Aramic,  Tar  a  Hindi,  Star  a  Sanscrit,  Izeran,  Yethra 

African    Atlantic,    Izara  13ask,  Sitarah  Persian. 

Sirica  G alibi,  Tamanac  and  Otomaca,  Chirica  Yaoy, 
Silica  Betoy,  Ergrcti  Abipon,  Stan  Aleutian,  Setere 
Patagon. 

Sword,  Club,  Weapon.  MAC  AN  A  A.  Ma- 
chana  O. — 

Mukenai  Dorian,  Makaira  Greek,  Magal  Aramic, 
Magvila  Bask,  Maco  (spear)  Gaunch,  May  ado  (club) 

Do.  Mazza  Italian.  Mace  Old   English, Macana 

Darien,  and  many  other  languages  or  South  America. 
Macahui  \\  exi can . 

Stream,  River,  Flood,  NIQUEN.  Neguin 
D.  Ziniquin,  Culien,  Agua  in  Cuba. — 

Dhuni  Scanscrit,  Dunic  Osset,  Dejiamen  Guanch, 
Chuen  Chinese,  Cuemen  Celtic,  Hnnica  Kay  an  Turan, 
Naltuen  Pehlvi,  Jlmnica  Ausonian,  Nukil  Afgan, 
Binanga  Bugi,  Annigan  Scand,  Jinnegar  (to  drown^) 
Italian,  Nikji,  Kldan  Lezjjhi,  ]\ihar,  Toba  Old  Ara 
bic. Wuinic  Arnac,  J\ecua  Yarura,  Cuyk  Aleu 
tian,  Nidachi  Cado,  Uchi  Chacta. 

Storm,  Hurricane,  Fury.  FURACANE  D. 
Huracanes  G.  Urogan  Ey.  Derived  from 
rage  and  fury  of  elements,  primitive  roots. 

— Rages  Soar  ah,  (rage  and  storm)  Aramic,  ftacas 
Toba  Arabic,  Taravat  African  Negros,  Burasca  Ital 
ian,  Oraye  French,  Hvrlig  Saxon,  &c. 

Sun.  BOINIAL,  BINTHAITEL.  See  Annals. 
Kachi  in  Eyeri.  See  King. 


HAYTIAN    LANGUAGE.  249 

Setting  Sun,  the  West.  SORAYA.  See 
Heaven. — 

Surya  Sanscrit,  Soir  evening  in  French,  Sera  in  Ital 
ian,  Vesper,  Hesper, Pelagic,  Spera  iJomaic. 

Song,  see  Dance. Soul,  see  Heart. 

Small,  see  Little. 

Son,  EL.  Sons,  ILL  See  Annals.  Ra- 
bu,  in  Eyeri.  See  Grammar. 

Stone,  Rock.  ZIBA  A.  See  the  Annals. 
Rocky  Zibao. 

Such.  GUA.  Demonstrative  article  much 
employed,  found  in  many  old  languages. — 
Ath  Aramic,  Arabic,  Hebrew,  Egyptian, 
&/c. — (jfiici  in  South  America. 

Shell.  GUEY  C.  COHOB  O. 

Strong.  CARIB,  AGI  A.     See  Pepper. 

Shark.  TIBURON  Ac.     TEBURA  O. 

Stranger.  CHAPETONAC.  Guachinango 
Diaz  in  Cuba. 

Soup,  Boiled.  CALALTJ.— Bollito  It.  Olla 
Spt. 

Snake.  BOBA  in  Boriquen. — Boa  Afri 
can  L.,  Ob  Oriental  L.,  Coluber  Latin, 

Ophis  Greek. Coa  Mexican,  Boya  Gu- 

arani. 

The,  English  indicative  article  I,  HI,  HIN, 
ZI,  NI,  LI. Primitive,  variable  in  Dia 
lects,  root  I,  same  as  I  Italian,  IL,  L'  do. 
Y",  Ye  Old  English,  I  Persian  and  Lybian, 
\n  Celtic,  Y  Old  Arabic,  Ni,  N>  Illyrian, 

Old  Havay, TI  Cora,  TL  Mexican, 

Ini  Pimal,  Ni  Lapani  D.,  Nuya  Achagua, 
lu  Payuri.     See  Grammar. 

This,  that,  these,  those.  GUA,  same  as 
such.  See  Grammar. 


250  HAYTAIN   LANGUAGE. 

Thou,  thy,  thine.  TI,  TE.— Primitive 
from  Celtic  to  Sanscrit.  Tx,  te,  toi,  tien 
Greek  and  Illiryan,  nearly  similar  in  Bask, 
Gothic,  Pelagic,  Latin,  Italian,  Persian, 
Magyar,  &c. 

Take.  CHUG  C.  Chugue  Her. — Busca 

Italian,  Aku  Lampung  of  Sumatra. 

Huyca  Huazteca,  Uhca  Tarasca. 

Tomato.  TOMATES  G. 

Temple.     See  Church. 

Tree.     See  Wood. 

Town,  habitation.  BOIIIO,  same  as  house 

— ~Bakus,  Pagus,  Urbis  Italic  L.,  Paese,  Pays,  Payz 
Modern  L.,  C/ioyo  Greek  D.,  Bajeth  Aramic,  Huebo 
Iberian,  Bohus  Pelagic,  Bya  Scand,  &c. 

Thread.  Hico  D. — Hilo  Oscan,  Trico 
Greek,  Hagu  Nepal Hito,  Pito  Ma 
ya. 

Tobacco,  COHIBA  O.  COGIOBA  R.  Co- 
hoba  D. — DoJekan  Arabic,  Tuhica  Nuba, 

Turtle.  ICOTA  G.  ICOTEA  H.  Cabini  D. 

— Chucua,  Icuma  Sanscrit,  Boco  Bali. 

Cotos  Cumana. 

Two,  or  Second.  BEM?— Bi  Bask,  Bi- 
nus  Latin,  Ambi  Italian. 

Three,  or  Third.  ABEM  ? 

Tame,  Mild.  MATUM  D.  Boniatum  O. 
— Bonus  Latin. 

Throne.  DUCHI  M. 

Vine,  Creeper.  BEJUCO  D. — Bixuco, 
Bexucum  O.,  Bochuco  M.  Grape-vine. 
UVERIU.  Uyeros  M. — Uva  Italian,  Viniera 
Catalan,  Zibi  Arabic,  Ivy  (pr  Aivi)  English* 

Vassal.    See  Laborer. 


HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE.  251 

Water.  AMA.  BAGTJA. — 

Primitive.  Ma  Atlantes  and  Lybian,  Jlman  Modern 
Atlantes,  demon  Gaunch,  Mohu  Copt,  Nam  Siam, 
Maim  Arabic,  Balua  Pelagic,  Oman  Old  Arabic, 
Ameh  Affadeh  Negros,  Maza  Congo,  Kama  Corana, 
Asma  Romaic,  Agua  Spanish,  Aigo  Komanic,  Lagus, 

Lacus  (lake)  Latin  and  Celtic. May,  iWayu,  Peru, 

Nhama  Puris,  Amuk,  Ahua Tzuluki,  lia  Chontal,  Ma 
ya,  A  Mexican,  Agua  Veras:ua,  Ak  Atakapus,  Haya 
Shebay,  Aya  Fatura,  Ahay  Kslen,  &c. 

Woman,  Wife.  INUYA.  HITA.  ITI.  BIBI 
Inara,  Liani,  Clmron,  Ey. — 

Several  roots,  Iti  same  as  Hito  man, —  Bibi  is  wife  D. 
Gyna  Greek,  Guine  Old  French,  Nurin  Desatir  and 
Hindi,  Cunica,  Enaztia,  Toy  a  Bask  D.,  lona  Pela 
gic,  Zaita  (girl)  Bask,  Zitta  (bride)  Sicilian,  Tanaya 
Tedla  Atlantic,  Yuri,  JVm  Chinese  Dialects,  Ita,  Itua 
Oscan,  Gin  Haikan,  Gina  Australia,  Cuinta  Congo, 
Nuriu  Hindi,  Mac/tint  Polynesia;  Ana,  Biana  Oscan, 
Puta  Venitian,  Heana  Beana  Celtic,  Zilella  (girl) 
Italian,  Nurani  Pehlvi,  S/tiii'd  Copt,  Wanito  Kawi, 
Uxor  (wife)  Latin,  Boba,  Chura  Slavic  Bui  gar,  Biby 
Malabar,  Muchn  Iran,  Keion  (girl)  Dorian  Greek, 

Koriza  Romanic,  &c. Uita  Cora,  Zitua  Mexican, 

Nua.titu  Saliva,  Esena  Moxas,  Tigny  Muyzcas,  Tinio 
Maypuri,  Yate  Mocobi,  Nikib  Atakapus,  Zina  (girl) 
Otlmmi,  Wanita  Uchi,  Iras  Cumana,  Ira  Coyba,  Nia 
Apalachi. 

White.  YUCA,  LUCA  A. — 

Leucas  Greek,  CaTuran,  Casis  Scythian,  Chnna  Bask 

JHuca  Le/ghi,   Cuc.ua  Abask, Luza  Chacta,  Elu 

Galibi,  Lapaca  Mbaya,  Zaco  Totonaca,  Luc  Chili,  Yu- 
rac  Peru,  Hacaya  Cado,  Usca  Ozage,  Yutaga  Moco- 
bi.  2«c  Maya. 

Wood  or  Tree.  MACA,  MAPU  A.  BUTOS 
Ac. — Maica  Chimala  Dialects.-i— 

Klia  Circaz,  Micha  Abask,  Khad  Osset,  Taimala 
Lezghi,  Makia  Oscan,  (yet  forest  in  Toscan,)  Gas 

Hindi,  Gatz  Pehlvi,  Aguz  Tartar,  Cayu  Malay, 

Ca  Omagua  and  Guarani,  Caa  Mbaya,  Kag  Atnka- 
pns,  Canch  "Marh^z,  ATirr'i 


252  HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE. 

&c.  [Butos  is  like  Bois  (bua)  French,  Wood  (Vud) 
English. 

War,  Army.  GUAZAVARA  G.  Huctu  Ey. 
Warrior.  VARA. — Root  same  as  in  Eng 
lish  and  Gothic,  Guerra  Italian.  &c. 

Wanderer.  UMAKUA  Ey. — Omuvagu  Si 
cilian. 

Wind  or  Air.  BANZEX  D. — Primitive, 

Baud  Old  Arabic,  >Bao  Hindu,  Bad  Persian,  Ban  Ru- 
yaga,  Jlndai  Oscan,  Nabhn  Sanscrit,  Bentus  Ausonian, 
Batia  Kawi,  Hanem  Pelagic,  Jlhklia  Abask, — • — Ehe- 
ca  Mexican,  Jlcate  Cora ,  Pvco  Cbetimacha,  £c. 

West.  SORAIA  R. — Warab  Old  Arabic, 
Varapa,  Saraya  Sanscrit,  Urop  Pelagic, 
Hesper  Greek,  Vesper  Latin,  Ural  Bugis. 
Sor  Aramic.  See  Setting  Sun. 

World.  UUEYA,  OCON  R.  D.— On  Ori 
ental  Root,  Xton  Greek,  Queya  from  Quis- 
caya  whole  earth. 

Which,  HIQUI  Laet. — Qui  French,  11- 
quale  Italian,  Cui  Sicilian. 

Worms.  Cusi.  Piojo  in  Jamaica. 

Cus  Lybian,  J3aco  Toscan,  Pioc  (vermin) 
Celtic. 

Yes.  HA. — Primitive.  Ha  Lezghi,  Ya 
Gothic  and  Lamut,  Do  Ostiac,  Aham 
Arabic,  Am  Haikan,  A  Timani  and  Bu- 
lam  Africa,  Uaa  Jolof,  Yaga  Congo,  Ay 

English,  Hea  African  Atlantes, Haha 

Apalachi,  Aa  Aleutian,  Haa  Otomaco, 
Othomi  and  Cumanchi,  Ya  Totonac  and 
Puris,  May  Chili,  Oyah  Ozage,  Ahi  Cado, 
Yasay  Aruac. 

Yellow.  HOBAS. — Majob  Lezghi,  Lobi- 
dus  Ausonian,  Bahenda  Biaju  of  Borneo, 


HAYTIAN  LANGUAGE.  253 

Aubain  (Oben)  Old  French,  Hoang  Chi 
nese. 

Yuca  gloriosa.  YUCA  E.  same  in  Mexi 
co,  meaning  bright,  white. 

FRAGMENTS    ON    THE    WESTERN  DIALECTS  OF 
CUBA,  JAMAICA,  AND  THE  LUCAYAS  ISLANDS 

C.  Cuba,  by  Herrera,  Diaz,  Columbus, 
Acosta,  Laet,  Munoz,  &c. 

J.  Jamaica,  by  Columbus,  Garcia,  Go- 
mara,  &c. 

L.  Lucayas,  by  Columbus,  Acosta,  Ovi- 
edo,  &c. 

Land  or  Country,  Katos,  L.  Xai  J.  JVa- 
can,  Guaca,  C. 

Island,  Caya,  L    Cayo,  C  Caic  J. 

Stranger,  Guachinango,  C, 

House,  Bohio,  C. 

Remora,  Reves,  C. 

Partridge,  Lizas,  C.  by  Ocampo. 

Pheasant,  Babiayas,  C. 

Parrot,  Maxa  C.  Macan,  J. 

Prince,  Lord,  Guami,  C. 

Rabbits,    Usias,   Hutic,   Quinaxes   C. 
Hutia  L. 

Opuntia,  Tuna  C. 

Cacao,  Cacao  C. 

Priest,  Behique,  Bohique  C.  L. 

River,  Agua  C. 

Corn,  Maysi,  C. 

Bread,  Zabi,  C. 

God,  Yocahuna,  Guama-coti,  Guama- 
oxocoti,  C. 

Supreme  being,  Attabex,  C. 

22' 


254  HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE. 

I 

Ghost,  Dupi,  J. 

Life,  Bi,  C.  L. 

Fountain,  Mini,  C.  L. 

Wood,  Maica,  J. 

Cedar,  Cauvana,  C. 

Dog,  Alco,  C. 

Alligator,  Cayaman,  C. 

Poke,  Cucato,  J. 

Fire-fly,  Locuyos,  C.  Zievas,  L. 

Noble,  70,  Ttfato,  C. 

Shell,  Cohobas,  C. 

Guayac,  Guacum,  C. 

Red,  Jfo's,  C. 

White  Worm,  Cwsi",  J. 

Palm  Worm,  Piojo,  J. 

King.  Caxicus,  C. 

Within,  Hiqui,  Nacan,  C. 

Gold,  Nucay,  C.  L.  Columbus. 

Yams,  Mames,  C. 

Grape  Vine,  Uveros,  C. 

FRAGMENTS  ON  THE  EYERI  EASTERN  DIALECTS 
OF  BORIQUEN  AND  THE  CARIB  ISLANDS. 

B.  Boriquen,  by  Herrera,  Acosta,&c. 

E.  Dialect  of  the  Women  of  Carib,  quite 
different  from  Carib,  by  Rochefort,  &,c. 

Land,  Island,  Kati,  E.  Ca,  Ay,  B. 

God,  locana,  Guama-nomocon^  B. 

Noble,  Ditayno,  B. 

Snake,  Boba,  B. 

Cloudy,  Furzidi,  B. 

Mahogany,  Maga,  B. 

Poison  Apple,  Manzanila,  B. 

Cotton  Tree,  Zeyba,  B. 
-  Violet,  Quibey,  B. 


HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE. 


255 


Bananas,  Camois,  E. 

Coco,  Coquillas,  B. 

Guayac,  Guage,  B. 

Hog,  Sairie,  B. 

Boat,  Piraguas,  B. 

Wood,  Tree,  Bow,  Chimala,  E. 

Angel,  Chemin,  Angels,  Chemignum,  E. 

Spirits,  Opoyem,  E. 

Moon,  Mona,  Kati,  E. 

Storm,  Urogan,  E. 

Blood,  Moinalu,  E. 

Heaven  or  above,  Ubec,  E. 

Bread,  Maru,  E. 

Boat,  Canoa,  Pages,  E. 

Man,  Eyeri,  Men,  Eyerium,  E, 

Woman,  Inaru,  Women,  Inuyum,  E. 

Foe,  Akani,  EJ 

Little,  Nianti,  E. 

House,  Hut,  Tuhonoco,  E. 

<Jarden,  CA«K,  JE, 

War,  Nihuctu,  E. 

Mother,  !?£&£,  Nucu-churon,  E. 

Father,  Baba,  Nucu-chili,  E. 

Grandfather,  Narguti,  E. 

Wife,  Liani,  E. 

Son,  Rabu,  E. 

Daughter,  Rahen,  E. 


Heart,  Nanichi,  E. 
Vassal,  Labuyu,  E. 
Sea,  Balana,  E. 
Bed,  Nekera,  E. 
Sun,  Kachi,  Cochi,  E. 
Money,  Agucat. 


562  HAYTAN   LANGUAGE. 

Palm,  Caico. 

Red,  Pu,  E. 

People,  Ibas,  B.  Cabres,  E. 

Priest,  Boyez,  E. 

Wanderer,  Umckua,  E. 

Devil,  Mabuya,  E. 

VOCABULARY      OF     THE     CAIRI    OF   TRINIDAD 
ISLAND,  1594. 

This  Dialect  of  the  ARUAC  is  the  nearest 
geographicaly  to  the  Eyeri,  and  yet  very 
different ;  nearer  in  words  to  the  Aruac  of 
the  Continent.  Therefore  the  Aruac  and 
Taino  altho'  belonging  to  the  same  group, 
are  distinct  Languages,  and  the  two  people 
had  been  separated  for  ages. 

Dudley  collected  in  1594,  about  55  words 
of  it,  which  are  in  Purchas,  yet  have  been 
neglected  by  all  the  Philologists,  Out  of 
these  27  are  in  my  Taino  List,  and  offer 
16  affinities,  equal  to  56  per  cent.  The  re 
mainder  27,  lack  there  and  cannot  be  com 
pared  ;  but  afford  a  kind  of  supplement  to  it* 

16  COMPARABLE  WORDS  AKIN  IN  BOTH, 

Man,  Guttemock. 
Woman,  Hiaru. 
Heaven,  Huihua. 
Gold,  CalcoarL 
Maize,  Mauris* 
Pipe,  Bayu. 
Shell,  Tibetibe. 
Water,  Bara,  Oronuy. 
Sun,  Hadali. 
Moon,  Katti. 
Bread,  Callit. 


HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE.  25? 

Fire,  HicJcet. 
Eyes,  Cost,  Scrath. 
Boat,  Canoa,  Canosin. 
Stone,  Sibath. 
Head,  Cabbo. 

12  DIFFERENT  COMPARABLE  WORDS. 

Copper,  Arara. 
Metal,  Iron,  Mointiman. 
Emerald,  Taarao. 
Sword,  Caspar  a. 
This,  My,  Da,  D. 
Parrot,  Wahowa. 
Tree,  Mentini. 
Potato,  Halete. 
Batatas,  Caenuda. 
Knife,  Yedola. 
Basket,  Queca. 
Tobacco,  Hurreit. 

27  ADDITIONAL  WORDS  NOT  COMPARABLE. 

Hand,  Can. 
Feet,  CuttL 
Knees,  Cude. 
Toes,  Boda. 
Hair,  Bairo,  Barah. 
Bow,  Marahabo. 
Arrow,  Semaro. 
Spoon,  Heldaro. 
Silver,  Perot  a. 
Forehead,  DessL 
Tongue,  Dill. 
Ears,  Dudica. 
Lips,  Desire. 
Teeth,  Arehe. 
Monkey,  Howa, 


258  HAYTAIN   LANGUAGE. 


Chest,  Bodad. 

Well,  Sakd. 

Bracelet,  Techir. 

Scissors,  Arkeano. 

Comb,  Baruda. 

Mouth,  Lacoak. 

Bell,  Toletilero. 

Stick,  Adoth. 

Beach,  Barenaine. 

Flying  fish,  Bohery. 

Tunny  fish,  Uassa. 

I  dont  know,  Nonquo,  Nonquapa. 

FRAGMENT  ON  THE  ARAGUAS  OF  BRAZIL,  1519. 

As  early  as  1519,  Pigafetta  collected  a 
dozen  words  of  the  Brazilian  Language; 
which  are  quite  different  from  the  Tupi', 
but  very  akin  to  the  Haytian.  Altho'  he 
does  not  name  the  tribe  he  visited,  they 
must  have  been  Araguas,  who  are  thus 
traced  to  the  Aruac  Stock.  This  great  na 
tion  was  still  further  extended;  since  the 
Patagons  or  Tinguis,  the  Chiquitos  or 
Taos,  and  perhaps  the  Charruas  belonged 
to  it,  as  I  shall  show  elsewhere.  Meantime 
adding  some  words  from  Cabot  &  Vespucci, 
we  have  17  Araguas  words,  whereof  14  are 
comparable  with  the  Haytian,  offering  10 
affinities,  which  gives  72  per  cent  of  mutual 
analogy,  much  more  than  with  the  Cairi. 

10  CONSIMILAR  WORDS. 

House,  Boi,  Bohio,  by  Cabot. 
Corn,  Maiz. 
Rattle,  Hanmaraca. 
Boat,  Canoe. 


HAYTIAN   LANGUAGE.  259 

Sword,  Macana,  Cabot. 

King,  Cachic,  (written  CacicK)  Italian 
Ortography. 

Good,  Turn. 

Bed,  Hamac. 

Big-land,  Taquino,  by  Vespuci,  name  of 
Brazil. 

4  DIFFERENT  COMPARABLE  WORDS. 

Knife,  Tarse. 
Bananas,  Pacaras. 
Pear,  Caxus,  by  Cabot. 
Meal  or  Cassave,  Hui. 

3  WORDS  NOT  COMPARABLE. 

Hook,  Pinda. 
Scissors,  Pirame. 
Comb,  Chipag. 


260       HAYTIAN  LANGUAGE. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 

Preface,  Page    3 

Chapter  I.  General  Introduction,  13 

Ch.  II.  Materials,  35 

Ch.  III.  Cataclysms  and  floods,  76 

Notes,  98 

Ch.  IV.  General  View,  -     101 

Notes,  117 

Ch.  V.  Linapi  annals  from  the  creation 

to  1820,  121 

Notes,  149 

Ch.  VI.  Haytian  annals,  -     162 

Theogony  and  Cosmogony,  166 

Antidiluvian  History,  173 

Ancient  History,  -     176 

Notes,  204 

Ch.  VII.  Haj  tian  Language  restored,  215 
Comparative  Vocabularies,  230 

Dialects,  -  -    253 


END  OF  FIRST  VOLUME. 


DPTIIDKI 


MAIN  PJRCLJLATION 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 
University  of  California  Library 

or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
Bldg.400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

•  2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 
(510)642-6753 

•  1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing 
books  to  NRLF 

•  Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4 
days  prior  to  due  date. 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

JUL  2 1 1998 


DEC  0  2  2003 


12,000(11/95) 


VB  20594 


GENERAL  LIBRARY  •  U.C.  BERKELEY 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


